alittlewickeddevil - Tumblr blog

alittlewickeddevil · 2 years

Text

A Journey to the End of Times: Chapter 16

Warnings:Language, angsty, mention of character death.

Notes:Gif not mine. Also there is an a/n at the end, please read it!

Words:4,476

Bold=Elvish, Bold + Italics = Great Elvish

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

~Flashback

I was at the flower field, outside of our home. I was smelling one of the flowers when I heard a hissing sound coming from behind me. My eyes widened and turned my head but there was no one there. I shrugged it off and turned my attention back to flower. I heard the noise again and looked down. There was a snake right behind me. I let out a shriek and jumped back resulting in me falling to the ground and slightly hitting my head “(Y/N)!”I heard my Mother call, running towards me “Ouch”I hissed while rubbing the back of my head “Are you okay, sweetie?”she asked me, kneeling to my level “I fell”I replied “What happened?”she asked “This snake scared me and I tripped”I explained while pointing at the dark brown creature in front of us.

She chuckled “Let me see your head”she said. I pulled my hand away. Red smoke came out of the palm of her hand and placed it at the back of my head. She said something in a language I didn't understand and before I knew it, the stinging pain was gone “Feeling better honey?”she asked with a smile, pulling her hand away. I nodded my head in response “Thanks Mom”I said and hugged her, herself returning the hug.

The snake hissed once again, making me jump. My Mother laughed “You don’t have to be afraid of them”she said, extending her hand, letting the snake slither on her hand “Your Demon mark will be a snake after all”she said “Really?”I asked her “Yes. All of the Great Elves have a snake as their Demon mark. And so will you”she answered, poking my nose with her other hand, making me laugh. She brought her arm in front of me, bringing the snake closer to me. With hesitation, I reached out and started caressing the top of its head with my index finger. It felt . . nice. A smile made its way onto my face as it leaned into the touch. The snake itself seemed to enjoy the attention. My Mother smiled at the sight in front of her.

“Come on”she started, letting the snake slither away “Adar is waiting for us inside. He’s making dinner”she said and picked me up in her arms “Will Gandalf come today?”I asked “Any minute now”she replied as she started walking inside the house.

That was the day I lost them.

~End of flashback

~Flashback

“Come on, let’s go inside”I heard Elashor say, placing his hand on my shoulder as I watched Gandalf disappear into the darkness of the forest. I turned around and we went back inside. Elashor showed me to my room “Here we are”he said and turned on the lights. The bedroom was quite big compared to my old one. Elashor walked to another room and after a few seconds he came back “Tomorrow you’ll have new clothes. You can wear this for the night”he said, handing me an oversized black shirt “The bathroom is over there”he said, pointing at the end of the room “And this is the wardrobe”he pointed to the room he had previously entered. I nodded my head, my eyes stuck to the floor.

Elashor sighed “Are you perhaps hungry? I can prepare you something”he suggested. I shook my head ‘no’ “Very well then. I’ll be downstairs in the living room. If you need anything, let me know. If you don’t find me there, my room is two doors down”he said with a smile. I nodded my head again. He stayed silent too, observing my small figure “Does it still hurt?”he asked, referring to the scratches on my arms. I looked at my scratched up body and white torn dress, which was covered in my Mother's blood “It stings a bit”I replied weakly “Do you want me to heal you?”he asked. I looked up at him with wide eyes “You can?”I asked him. He smiled “Wait here”he said and walked towards the bathroom. He came back holding a bowl filled with water. I frowned at that “Come here”he said and sat down on the bed. I sat down beside him “Give me your hand”he said. I did as I was told.

He placed the bowl on his lap and bent the water. I let out a small gasp. Elashor chuckled at that “This might sting a bit”he warned and placed his hand on my arm, the water spreading all over my arm. I winced at the feeling “Your wounds don’t heal by themselves because you haven't learned to control your powers yet”Elashor spoke up, taking my other arm “Really?”I asked surprised. He nodded in response.

The Great Elf noticed my surprised state “Never seen that before?”he questioned “No. My Mom healed my wounds with a spell not . . water”I answered “You know, one day, you’ll be able to do that too”he said. I looked up at him surprised “When?”I asked “We have plenty of time til then. For now . .”he said, retreating his hands and bending the, now dirty water, back in the bowl “You should rest. You had a long day, dear”he said, caressing my head. He stood up and walked towards the door “Mister Elashor”I called before he could leave “Yes?”he asked, turning to look at me “Thank you”I said with a small smile. He smiled back at me “Don't mention it. Goodnight”he wished and closed the door. I let out a sigh and walked towards the bathroom.

That’s when my new life began.

~End of flashback

~Flashback

I was downstairs in the kitchen, making some tea, ready to retire for the night. I poured the steamy water into a mug and finished it off. I headed to the elevator and pressed the button for the third floor, clutching the mug with my cold hands and bringing it closer to my face, letting the steam warm me. The winter this year outdid itself, I’ve never been so cold in my life and the storms wouldn't stop.

The elevator came to a stop and the doors opened. I headed to my room, where the Raptors were waiting for me. I opened the door and saw them playing with each other. I smiled at the little ones and headed to my bed. I sat down and placed the mug on the nightstand. I got under the covers and grabbed my notebook.

As I was writing, a flash of lightning lit up the room for a second. The Raptors looked around frightened and quickly run up to my side on the bed. I let out a giggle as they snuggled up under my arms "What's the matter?"I asked them, raising my arm to look at them. Delta looked up at me and let out a worried snarl. The four little Guardians still couldn't form a full sentence. They were a few weeks old after all "It's okay love. I won't let anything happen to you four. You're safe"I reassured them with a smile.

This seemed to calm them down enough but I was proven wrong when a thunderclap exploded outside, making both me and the Raptors jump. They were trembling. I sighed and placed my notebook and pen on the nightstand. Guess writing could wait "Come here you four"I said, extending my arms, indicating a hug. They snuggled up once again to me, two on each side, and hugged them tightly, whispering sweet nothings to calm them down. Though, Delta was still trembling. Blue noticed and caressed her sister's cheek with her snout, which Delta leaned into. I smiled down at them and looked outside at the pouring rain.

That’s when I learned that even the most vicious beasts could be empathetic.

~End of flashback

~Flashback

“Straighten your arms Twilight”I instructed the Elf. She looked at me and nodded her head, adjusting her posture before shooting another arrow. The six Elves were living with us for a couple of months now. Elashor thought that it’d be a great idea to train them properly. They knew the basics but they were not ready for combat. (Y/B/F/N) took Rainbow, Fluttershy and Rarity as her students while I had Sunset, Twilight and Pinkie.

We started off with archery.

Another arrow was shot but hit the last outer ring of the target. That arrow belonged to Pinkie, who let out a frustrated groan. I walked over to her “Straight back Pinkie and fix up your hips. They shouldn't bend forwards or backwards”I said as I patted her back and hips with the end of my Demon bow. She adjusted her body and tried again, this time hitting close to the bull’s eye. She let out a ‘Yess’ which made me chuckle and continued observing the three Elves.

At some point during training, Rainbow groaned and turned to (Y/B/F/N) and me “This is stupid”she said as she lowered her bow “We get it. When are you gonna show us the good stuff, you know? Daggers or hand to hand combat?”she asked, throwing her bow and taking some ridiculous poses while punching the air “Practice makes perfect Rainbow”(Y/B/F/N) reminded her “Yeah but we’ve been shooting arrows for a whole week now. Can’t we just move on?”she pleaded “That’s not how training works”I said “We didn’t wake up one day and knew how to control our powers”I added, pointing between me and (Y/B/F/N), who nodded at my words.

Rainbow groaned one last time and picked her bow up “Oh, don’t mind her, she’s always been a hot head”Sunset said with a teasing smirk plastered on her face. Rainbow turned to Sunset “Oh I’ll show you hot head”she said, before throwing herself at Sunset resulting in both of them falling to the ground as they ‘fought’ with one other.

“Jesus”I heard (Y/B/F/N) sigh as I slapped my forehead. I dragged my hand down my face and looked at the two Elves who, now, were covered in dirt “This is gonna be an everyday thing, isn't it?”I rhetorically asked no one in particular “Welcome to our world”Twilight said, throwing her arm around my shoulders. I laughed and continued watching the two crackheads in front of me.

That’s when I realized I have a new family.

~End of flashback

~Flashback

“He lied! He fucking lied!”(Y/B/F/N) cried in my chest as I was hugging her tightly “Shhh, it’s okay”I said in a soft voice while caressing her back. (Y/B/F/N)’s grip on the sleeve of my dress became tighter, her knuckles turning white “All of this was a fucking lie”she whimpered. One of my hands went to her head, brushing her hair “If I had just listened to you-”she choked out “No, don’t say that”I immediately cut her off. I placed my hands on her shoulders and pulled her away so I can look at her “It’s not your fault”I exclaimed. Her eyes averted to the floor.

“He was the one who said ‘I do’ to the wrong side”I added, brushing her tears away with my thumb. (Y/B/F/N) looked up at me again “He made me fall”she said. Her eyes started glowing red “I’ll make him crawl”she growled, her eyes full of sadness and betrayal, hidden behind rage and determination. I smirked at her “That's my girl”I said. I pulled her for one more hug before she’s painted with crimson.

That’s when I promised to myself that I’ll never let anyone break her heart again.

~End of flashback

(Y/B/F/N)’s P.O.V.

We stepped out of the Gates and into our room, (Y/N) still in Legolas’ arms “Oh my Ilúvatar! What happened to her?”Rarity exclaimed as she run up to us “Who are we killing?”Rainbow joined in “Is she gonna be okay?”Fluttershy asked with a worried Pinkie by her side “GUYS!”I yelled, silencing everyone “She’s alive. She’s just unconscious”I told them which seemed to calm them down for the time being “The Raptors?”I asked “Upstairs, they're sleeping”Fluttershy replied “Fuck”I groaned “We didn't wanna worry them so we let them be”Pinkie added “No, you did well. It ain’t gonna be pretty when they wake up”I stated.

“I shall take her upstairs to rest”Legolas said. I nodded and patted his back before he walked towards the staircase. I headed to the couch and groaned as I sat down and leaned back, placing my hands over my face. Max and Lucy settled themselves beside me “Whatever happened to Lady (Y/N)?”a gravely voice asked. I looked up and saw Gimli and Aragorn looking at me worried. I didn't even realize they were here . . I said nothing. I didn't know what to tell them. At this moment I just wanted to scream and cry. Thankfully, Twilight and Gandalf walked out of the, still open, Gate “Everything okay?”I asked them, my elbows resting on my knees “Don’t worry, no one will remember a thing”Twilight reassured me “Good”I sighed, nodding my head.

“(Y/B/F/N), my dear”Gandalf called “Could you please tell us what happened?”he asked. By now, everyone had gathered around me, either standing up or sitting on the couch. I opened my mouth to speak but no words were coming out. I just sighed and covered my face again with the palms of my hands. I felt the empty space on the couch beside me shift and a hand caressing my back “It’s okay, (Y/B/F/N)”I heard Sunset say. I shook my head “No, it's not”I said. Light footsteps made me look up. It was Legolas coming down the stairs “Did the Raptors wake up?”I asked him. He shook his head “No. They are still sound asleep”he replied “Thank Ilúvatar”I sighed.

I took a deep breath, ready to speak, when a loud crash made me jump.

Elashor’s P.O.V.

After four days of restless flying, I was finally at Edoras. I flew over the gates of the small kingdom, hearing the guards yelling at me and the Humans screaming in terror. I landed right in front of the gates of the castle, the guards pointing their spears at me. I rolled my shoulders, hiding my Wings “Who are you?”one of the guards growled at me. I turned my gaze at him which made him stiffen up “Where’s Gandalf?”I asked them, my patience running thin “By the King’s orders, we cannot let you in, stranger”the same guard replied “Listen pal, I’m not in the mood for this bullshit. So take me to Gandalf, I’m here for my daughters!”I said in a loud tone, feeling my eyes starting to glow red.

“What is the meaning of this?”another voice joined in. We turned our heads and saw an aged man with blonde, shoulder-length, hair, followed by two soldiers “King Théoden?”I guessed by the looks of his armor “Who’s asking?”the Man beside him asked me, I’m guessing that’s the Lieutenant “I’m Elashor Amathal, a friend of Gandalf the Grey and the Father of Lady (Y/N) and Lady (Y/B/F/N)”I answered. King Théoden looked surprised at my words “Could you please tell me where they are?”I told them “Follow me”Théoden said, nodding his head.

He stepped in front of me. The guards slightly bowed and opened the gates, letting us in. I took one last look at the guard who wouldn't let me in and followed the King inside “They are staying in there”he pointed at the hallway on the left of the throne hall. I turned to him “Thank you and sorry for the disturbance”I said and walked off before he could say anything else.

With heavy and fast steps I reached a wooden door at the end of the hallway and barged in, crashing the door open, making everyone jump. I looked around and saw everyone but no sign of (Y/N) or her Raptors.

“Elashor?”(Y/B/F/N) asked in disbelief, her eyes wide open “What are you doing here?”she asked, standing up “Where’s (Y/N)?”I asked her, completely ignoring her question. She lowered her head, avoiding eye contact Oh no . . “(Y/B/F/N)?”I said “She’s upstairs”she answered with the weakest tone I’ve ever heard coming from her. I quickly run upstairs and saw (Y/N) lying unconscious on one of the beds, her Raptors sleeping a few meters away from her “Oh my-”I exclaimed with a shaky breath and run to her side, accidentally waking Blue and Echo up.

I sat at the edge of the bed beside her and intertwined my fingers with hers, my thumb brushing over her knuckles. She looked so peaceful, as if she had fallen asleep. There were no signs of injuries but her clothes were torn and stained with blood. Her blood. An unsettling feeling setting in my guts at the sight of her. Thankfully, she was breathing “What did they do to you, love?”I murmured, lifting her hand off the bed and bringing it closer to my face, my forehead resting against our intertwined hands as I was trying to hold back the hot tears. A lump started forming in my throat.

A rustling sound made my head turn around. It was the Raptors, now fully awake. Blue perked up when she spotted me “Elashor?”she questioned but when her eyes landed on (Y/N), she froze “(Y/N)?”she gasped and quickly run beside me “W-what happened to her?”she asked, the rest of the Raptors following their sister with worry written in their eyes “I don’t know yet but by the looks of it . .”I said looking at her clothes “Something bad”I finished, closing my eyes and taking a deep breath.

“Is she gonna be okay?”Charlie asked “I think so”I answered as I turned back to (Y/N) and checked her pulse “Her breathing and pulse look steady and she’s not hurt”I added “Though I don't know what exactly happened”I frowned.

“Go, we’ll stay with her”Blue told me “You sure?”I asked. The four Guardians nodded in response “Okay then. Let us know when she wakes up”I said as I stood up “Will do”Delta replied. I send them a smile before heading downstairs.

“Tell me what happened”

~ ~ ~

“So not only (Y/N) had constant ‘nightmares’ and was seeing things, which you didn't believe, but you also had a Great Orc hot on your trails and you didn’t even bother to call me”I exclaimed, walking back and forth “Even after I warned you that there was something out there”I added, my anger starting to kick in “Elashor, you need to-”(Y/B/F/N) started talking but I cut her off “No, no, no, don’t give me that shit. You trusted a stranger over your own family. You’re supposed to be there for each other!”I exclaimed as I stopped pacing and turned to look at her “I know, Elashor and I’m really fucking scared for (Y/N) right now but you have to understand us! After Gandalf’s death, she was devastated. We thought that her Demon Form was fucking with her”(Y/B/F/N) explained.

“Speak for yourselves”Pinkie suddenly chimed in. She was standing by the window, looking outside with her hands crossed “I told you guys that this was bullshit but NO! You wouldn't hear it”she raised her voice as she turned to look at us. Her eyes were red from the tears that threatened to spill, anger visible in them “Now (Y/N) is upstairs and we don't know if she’s gonna wake up!”she said, her voice cracking from her overwhelming emotions. She placed her hand over her eyes to stop the tears but it was too late. We were all looking at her with wide eyes. Her usual bubbly and cheerful self was gone “Pinkie, shh, it’s okay”Twilight said in a soft voice as she walked towards her, taking her in her embrace, letting the She-Elf cry on her shoulder.

“Pinkie’s right, (Y/B/F/N). I can't believe that this crossed your mind- Do you all realize how ridiculous it sounds?!”now I was just yelling as I looked at everyone “I know Elashor! I realized it when (Y/N) was limping her way towards me!”(Y/B/F/N) yelled back at me. I froze at her words. I mean, I saw (Y/N)’s state but . . “What do you- (Y/B/F/N) what happened next?”I asked her “After I searched the school for what felt like the tenth time, I saw her in the hallway. She was covered in blood, her clothes were torn and she could barely walk due to her injuries. I don't think that there was a part on her body where she wasn't injured. And then I saw that- . .”she cut herself off, taking a moment to collect herself “Her wings were ripped out of her back. I could see the wing bone sticking out along with two Great Orc daggers”she finally spoke. I felt my whole world falling apart at her words.

“Oh my-”Rarity gasped, placing the palm of her hand on top of her mouth “Then we were thrown outside through the wall. I called Twilight for back up”(Y/B/F/N) continued “And then (Y/N) was just . . gone”she said “W-what do you mean gone?”I questioned, my legs felt like they're gonna give out at any second “She died . . in my arms . . . apologizing for the things she said to me”she explained, her eyes stuck to the ground and fidgeting with her fingers “She . .-”I stopped, my legs finally gave out and I sat at the ottoman beside me “What happened next?”Sunset asked her.

“It all felt like a blur. The bell rang and students started coming out of the building but I didn’t care. The only thought in my mind was to kill that fucking bitch. It felt like we were fighting for hours but it was only minutes”(Y/B/F/N) replied. Everyone, including the Fellowship, was listening to her carefully “At some point during the fight, (Y/N) woke up. She looked . . different. No wounds, no blood, nothing. As if nothing had happened to her. Her wings were back, her eyes were gold and it looked as if all of her forms were one”the Great Elf explained, still confused “Then (Y/N) killed Nerezza. She lifted her up in the air, stabbed her and dropped her to the ground. Then she turned to her normal form and fell unconscious”(Y/B/F/N) finished.

“And the students?”I asked “We wiped out their memories along with any recordings or pictures. Though we didn't exactly clean the body . .”Twilight said, gesturing between her and Gandalf, chuckling nervously and rubbing the back of her neck. Pinkie was still in her arms, though she seemed to have calmed down a bit “You left her there?!”Rainbow exclaimed “What were we supposed to do? Take the body here after cleaning the blood off of the cement?!”Twilight argued.

“Is she going to wake up?”Fluttershy asked me worried “For the first time, I’m not sure, Fluttershy”I said, giving her an apologetic smile “Can't any of you heal her? Use your mojo to wake her up?”Pinkie asked, looking between me, Gandalf, and (Y/B/F/N) “I’m afraid not, my dear. By (Y/B/F/N)’s words, (Y/N) has to wake up by herself”Gandalf replied, looking defeated as well. Pinkie lowered her head, disappointed at the reply that she got. She turned around and went back to look outside from the window.

“I’m going to check up on her. Rarity can you change her clothes?”I said, sitting up “Yeah, sure”she replied, sitting up as well from her spot on the couch “Elashor, I’m-”(Y/B/F/N) started but I cut her off by raising my arm as a signal for her to stop “I don't want to hear it, (Y/B/F/N). I really don't”I said and turned around to head upstairs.

(Y/B/F/N)’s P.O.V.

“I don't want to hear it, (Y/B/F/N). I really don't”Elashor cut me off and headed upstairs to (Y/N). I sighed in defeat and sank to the couch “If he had the chance, I’d be dead right about now”I exclaimed “Oh come on, (Y/B/F/N). He wouldn't do that”Sunset said as she scooted closer to me and placed her hand on my back “She’s right. You’ll see, he’ll come around”Rainbow gave me a smile to which I failed to return “I hope so”I muttered and looked up, where the beds are.

Elashor's P.O.V.

“Hey umm, Elashor?”Rarity called out “Yeah?”I asked as I exited the wardrobe, assuming that she was done with (Y/N) “Is it normal for Great Elves to have all their marks revealed at the same time?”she asked, adjusting (Y/N)’s head back to the pillow “Why?”I questioned, frowning. Rarity didn't say anything, instead rolled up the sleeve of the purple hoodie she had put (Y/N) in and revealed her Demon mark. Then reached out to her right arm, to which the sleeve was already rolled up, and revealed her Goddess mark “Her Angel mark is also visible on her back”she added “What the-?”I was bewildered. Rarity gently placed (Y/N)’s arm down and fixed up the sleeves.

“This is odd”I muttered “Is this bad?”she asked “No, it’s just . . not normal for us to- oh no”I cut myself off when an idea popped in my head “What?”Rarity said “There was once someone capable of that”I exclaimed “Who?”she questioned “The first Great Elves”I replied, smiling a little “Wait, didn't they have more powers than you do? And then Ilúvatar . .-”Rarity said but I continued for her “Took their powers away because they were blinded by it, yeah”I said and looked at (Y/N).

“Could this mean that . .”Rarity said, not trusting her words “I honestly have no clue, we have to wait for her to wake up”I answered “Soon, I hope”she said “Why?”I asked “Tomorrow we’re leaving for Helm’s Deep. King Théoden’s mind was controlled by Saruman and his counselor was Saruman’s agent. The King thought that it’ll be best if we leave”Rarity explained “I see”I said, shaking my hand.

The Raptors hadn’t left her side and they weren't planning on to ‘til she wakes up. Blue had placed her head right beside (Y/N)’s arm, looking up at her. A sad smile took over my face at the sight. I don’t want to think about what went over their heads while they were listening to us previously.

“Rarity, could you please leave us?”I asked her “Yes, of course”she nodded sending me a small smile. I send her one too and took a seat where she was previously sitting. All kinds of thoughts were running through my head. Could she really have been blessed with these powers? From what (Y/B/F/N) said about her forms being one, it’s not impossible.

“My Lord, please. Let her wake up. I can't lose another one” I silently prayed, a single tear running down my cheek “Come back to us, (Y/N)” I whispered, caressing her cheek. I leaned closer and kissed (Y/N)’s forehead. I wiped my tears away and stood up, leaving her Raptors alone with her. I headed downstairs and sat down on one of the barstools, my back facing the others. An awkward silence had fallen over.

No one dared to say a word.

~ ~ ~

“(Y/N) . . .”

“It is time to wake up” . . .

A/N:Hello again. Sorry for the long wait. Soo, I changed something (yes, I know, again). I removed completely the whole fall out boy and panic! at the disco thing. It didn’t really stick with me or the story and it kinda limited me with something that you’ll read in a future chapter. Also the whole ‘Alpha’ thingy, it was too much cringey. Again I started writing this book (at wattpad) YEARS ago so obviously things will change. Anyways, hope you enjoyed this chapter, see you at the next one! And I’m sorry for the long wait.

3 notes · View notes

alittlewickeddevil · 2 years

Text

A Journey to the End of Times: Chapter 15

Warning:Language, torture, blood, gore-ish parts, character death, angst

Notes:Gif and pics not mine.

Words:6,550

Bold+Italics=Great Elvish

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

“Ugh”I groaned in pain as soon as I came back to my senses. I opened my eyes and looked up at the ceiling. It was so dark, I couldn't see a thing. The smell of staleness and iron piercing my nose. I leaned on my arms and looked around. My whole body was aching “Where the hell am I?”I mumbled.

“Well, well, well. Look who decided to wake up”I heard a familiar feminine voice say but due to the darkness, I couldn't spot her “Where the fuck are you?”I growled. She didn’t answer “Show yourself!”I yelled. Suddenly, the lights turned on. I squinted my eyes at the sudden light. When my vision adjusted, I saw Anna standing beside the light switches. We were in the school basement “No”I said with a shaky voice “Morning sleepyhead”she chuckled “No, no you can’t be her”I shook my head “You’re right, I’m not. But imagine the plot twist”she said “The bad guy was the Human you thought as a friend all this time. The tingles”she smirked as she stepped closer to me, fake-shivering.

With every step she took, her form started changing, only to reveal a few seconds later that it was Nerezza “You”I growled, my eyes glowing red. I was about to stand up but a cold feeling around my wrists stopped me. I looked down at my hands and saw that they were chained up in some old and rusty shackles. I followed the chains and they were attached to the wall behind me. I aggressively pulled them but something on them flickered, making me frown. I heard Nerezza giggle. I did the same movement again and took a better look at the chains. The golden light that flickered were the symbols that were engraved on the chains and shackles. Symbols I haven't seen before “What the hell?”I breathed out with wide eyes.

Nerezza chuckled “Like it? Made them myself”she said. I stood up to attack her but I was stopped, not by the chains, but by an invisible force. I looked down and saw a Great Elf trap, made out of blood, beneath me “Oh you’re not going anywhere sweetie”she fake-smiled, showing me the left palm of her hand which had a deep cut and blood all over it. She extended her arm, sending me back to the wall, making me groan in pain at the impact.

“What the hell do you want? Who are you?”I asked her “What? My name and soul weren’t enough for you? And I thought you were the smart one”Nerezza shook her head disappointed “Nerezza Akeldama”I said, sitting on my knees “The one and only”she smirked, pointing at herself “Not the best name for undercover if you ask me”I smirked “Who said that I wanted to go undercover?”she scoffed, walking over to a dusty chair “I wanted you to find me, (Y/N)”she added, sitting down “And let me tell you, I enjoyed every single moment of your torment”she exclaimed, crossing her legs, the smirk never leaving her face “What are you- . . . you were the shadow”I exclaimed surprised “Not really, I just manipulated it”she corrected me.

“What the hell are you?”I growled. She chuckled, a dark aura surrounding her “Oh come on, (Y/N). Think! You barely escaped my kind once”she said, sitting back at the chair. I looked at her confused, causing her to sigh. She rested her arms on her knees “Would this maybe help?”she asked as her face shapeshifted into something out of a nightmare. I watched in horror as she glared at me with those empty, yet full of hatred, eyes “Better?”she asked once her face turned back to normal. I took a moment to think.

The shadow manipulation . . .

Her soul . . .

The trap and the symbols on the chains . . .

The ability to shapeshift . . .

Realization hit me like a brick “You’re a Great Orc”I muttered “Ding, ding, ding. Looks like we’ve got a winner!”she cheered “Anna never hit me in the hallway, it was you. You shapeshifted into her!”I pointed out “This Human girl should really watch where she’s going”she stated “What did you do to her?”I asked, my heartbeat increasing by the second “Oh don’t worry, your little bitch is fine. All it takes is a small touch and boom! I can shapeshift”she said, dragging her fingers across the skin of her arm “And what about her?”I asked while pointing with my eyes at her body. She looked down at herself “Oh her? I found her walking all alone in an alleyway about a month ago, a couple states away. She was coming back from a friend's house and . . boy was she a screamer”she giggled, licking her lips. I frowned at the thought of what that poor girl went through “You bitch”I mumbled.

“A Great Orc, huh?”I questioned, Nerezza nodding in response “So what is, an abomination like you, doing here? Little Sauron decided to let his bitch loose?”I pouted. Her smirk was gone, eyes filled with anger. She walked up to me and punched me hard, knocking me over “Give me a break. I don’t work for that pathetic Lieutenant of Melkor or his white Wizard bitch”she hissed. She grabbed the collar of my shirt, bringing me closer to her face “I’m not here because they send me. I’m here to make you suffer ‘til your very last breath”she stated, her knuckles turning white. She let me go, throwing me to the ground.

“The moment I stepped my foot at LA and saw you here . . oooh, my mind went wild with I’ll do to you!”she exclaimed with a sadistic smile plastered on her face. She walked over to her bag, taking out two daggers. They were Great Orc daggers. Steel, forged with their blood and engraved curses on them. These things killed my parents and probably . . . will kill me.

“All I had to do was break your little friendship with (Y/B/F/N), which, honestly, was easier than I thought it’d be”Nerezza remarked, waving one of her daggers in the air “Don’t get me wrong, messing with your head was undeniably fun but . . . watching you break down to the point of tears? Now we’re talking”she chuckled, kneeling down to my level “Loved the show you played out there, by the way. Very entertaining”she added smiling “Why? What the fuck do you want from me?”I said frustrated, trying to hold back the tears that wanted to escape “Why? WHY?”Nerezza growled. She threw down one of the daggers and grabbed me by my throat, pinning me to the wall. My hands automatically caught her arm, trying to pull away but there was no use, my body was too weak “Have you ever wondered why that Orc attacked you that night, huh?”she asked, her grip getting tighter by the second “When the war between us occurred, your Mother killed mine. My Father hunted them down to take vengeance but he never returned. And what do I found out years later? That their daughter survived!”she yelled in my face “So now, I’m here, finishing the job”she whispered, releasing me from her grasp but not standing up. I started coughing and gasping for air, my hand on my throat.

“You know what these are, right?”she said, bringing the daggers in front of my face “It’s the only thing that can kill you sons of bitches”she stated and dragged one dagger across my cheek, creating a scratch. I hissed in pain. She brought the dagger to her mouth and licked the blood off of the blade “Delicious”she moaned. I glared at her as she walked away.

I tried once again to break free from the shackles but they wouldn't budge “Don’t bother. The chains have a restraining spell engraved on them and the trap? It's draining you and blocking you from using your powers, that’s why your whole body is aching. Consider yourself . . unplugged. You can’t heal or escape. In there . .”she smirked devilishly, pointing at me with her dagger “I. Own. You”she stated “And by the way”she said, stepping a bit closer “There's a barrier surrounding the whole school basement. No one will know that you’re here”she said, taking a couple more steps forward “So, how about we hear those beautiful screams of yours?”she said as she raised one of the daggers in the air, followed by a scream filled with terror.

Narrator's P.O.V.

~Flashback

In the begging of time there was only the God Eru Ilúvatar. Ilúvatar created His Angels, called Ainur which are divided into two groups: The Valar, Guardians of the World and their servants, the Maiar. Five of them are called Istari, which are the five Wizards, sent to help the people of the world stand against evil.

Ilúvatar and all of His Angels sang together to create the world. The harmony started out great but there was one Valar named Melkor, which was the most powerful and smartest of the Angels. Melkor didn't want just to be part of the chorus, like his dimmer Valar, he wanted his own song in creations. And so, his voice became discordant from the others and created all the suffering and evil in the world.

That's when Eru Ilúvatar created the Great Elves. Guardians of music, the different worlds and of the creations that he was about to create. The power that they held was unbelievable. They were worshiped later on by Elves. Eru also created their Guardians called the Velociraptors. They were powerful beings, loyal to them.

Though Melkor's song attracted some Maiar to his side (Sauron, Balrog etc.). Through his discordant singing, Melkor created some of the evil creatures in the world, such as the Dragons and Trolls, which were non-Angelic beings.

Other Valar also made their own non-Angelic creations, though in a more cooperative spirit with Ilúvatar. Manwë makes the Great Eagles, Aulë made the Dwarves and his wife Yavanna made all of the animals and plants in the world, before capping off that minor task with the Ents, her own race of sentient creatures.

Ilúvatar seemed happy to leave it to his Valar to create their own species, but he did personally create Men and Elves, which makes them special and kind of above all the other living creatures. Of these two, Men are Eru's favorite children, giving them the gift of mortality.

Apart from that, Melkor was powerful but he couldn’t make his creatures as great as the Elves or Men so he corrupted some of the Elves in the beginning and selectively bred them into these creatures called Orcs. That didn't stop him from corrupting Geat Elves too. He trapped and tortured the weakest of them, turning them into the Great Orcs, possibly the most powerful race of Orcs to ever exist.

Ilúvatar was not happy with his actions which led to a war that Melkor loses and got him banished into the void . . .

After Melkor's banishment, however, a war between Great Elves and Great Orcs occurred, leading to one of the two races ceasing to exist and the other barely having any survivors. At least . . that’s what we’ve been told.

~End of flashback

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

Nerezza had fixed up the chains so that both of my arms were above my head as I was sitting on my knees. I felt a tickle of blood run down my temple. I looked down at my body. Many cuts and bruises were scattered upon my skin. Bloodstained it and my clothing had been ripped apart due to the mutilation. I could feel that they were drenched with blood. Both my nose and mouth were bleeding as well. Unfortunately, I wasn't numb from the pain just yet.

The Great Orc let out a maniac laughter “Look at you! Who would have thought that I’d have a Great Elf on my mercy?”she laughed “Looking so pathetic”she hissed, delivering a strong kick at my ribs “And vulnerable”another kick “And weak!”she finished with a final kick. I let my head fall, my gaze locked to the ground. Nerezza was breathing heavily “Do you really think that they actually care about you?”she asked “If they had, you wouldn't be here right now”she continued. I looked up at her with furious eyes. She smirked in response “But you know that, don’t you?”she said, kneeling down in front of me “Deep down you know that no one gives a fuck about you. You are just a burden”the Great Orc continued. No, don’t listen to her. She’s just playing with you “Shut up”I muttered, averting my eyes from her, not being able to speak louder “Why? Cause I’m telling the truth?”she questioned. She raised my chin with the dagger, making me look at her blood-covered face “One little nightmare and they think you’re crazy”she whispered. I didn't speak. Nerezza pulled away the blade and stabbed me in my right shoulder. I screamed in pain “Yes, that’s it. Scream louder for me!”she yelled, a wide smile plastered on her face.

She pulled out the dagger and came up from behind me. She traced my back with her fingers, making me flinch “You know . . over the years I’ve learned a few tricks, if you will”she remarked, leaning over to talk beside my ear “Like this”she said and pressed a specific pressure point with her elbow on my shoulder blades, making my Demon wings to unfold. My eyes widened and my heart felt as if it’s gonna jump out of my chest, knowing full well where this was gonna go “No”I whimpered under my breath, feeling my eyes starting to water. I started struggling against the shackles but Nerezza grabbed tightly the base of the wings making me freeze in place “Those are some beautiful wings you got there. Too bad that we don’t get that luxury”she exclaimed as her grip loosened up a bit. I started shaking in fear “P-please . . please stop!”I begged, tears streaming down my cheeks “There was a butterfly in a spider’s web . . . but it had no wings . . and that butterfly is YOU!”Nerezza said and started ripping my wings right from their roots.

I don’t think that I’ve screamed louder than that in my life.

The pain was too much.

Please someone help me!

(Y/B/F/N)’s P.O.V.

- beep -

“It’s (Y/N), leave a message”

“Fuck”I cursed as it lead me to the sixteenth voice mail. It’s been almost three hours since I last saw her. I’ve searched the entire school three times already, she couldn't have just disappeared! I had locked myself in the janitor’s closet, avoiding bumping into any teachers. That would only slow me down “Come on, (Y/B/F/N). Think! Where could she be?”I asked myself as I kept walking back and forth “She’s not at the theatre, she’s not at her classes, or the gym . . . This is all my fault!”I sighed, covering my face with my hands. I leaned against the wall and slid down, eventually sitting on the cold floor. Tears started blurring my vision “If I had just listened to her!”I hissed, breathing heavily.

I closed my eyes and took a few deep breathes “It’s not the time for a panic attack now, come on”I said “Deep breathes, (Y/B/F/N), deep breathes”I mumbled but I know that it wasn't gonna be that easy to calm myself down. Not only I couldn't find her, but I also couldn't sense her either which freaked me out even more.

“Okay, okay. Let’s think for a moment. After we fought, (Y/N) probably went to the bathroom to calm down and an hour later, I see her talking with ‘Mary’ right outside of the bathroom. Now, (Y/N) said that she kept seeing shadows and fucked up nightmares”I exclaimed “And according to (Y/N), Nerezza’s soul felt like a black hole”I also added “What kind of creature can shapeshift, manipulate shadows and, possibly, fuck with other people's minds . .?”I asked myself, tapping my index finger on my lips, thinking.

I went through every supernatural creature that I know and we’ve encountered and nothing came up in mind. Except . . Suddenly, my eyes widened in realization “No . . no. She can’t be-”I shook my head, denying that option “Great Orcs have gone extinct. My Mom and Gandalf killed the last ones”I stated. My train of thoughts was cut short by the bell ringing, indicating that the fifth period was over “I have to find her fast”I said and stood up, exiting the small closet. That bitch has probably hexed her or something. That’s why I can’t feel her.

I let out a sigh “She’s gonna be fine, (Y/B/F/N). She’s the greatest warrior you know. A little Great Orc is nothing for her”I chuckled nervously, wanting to believe my words “She’s gonna be fine”I sighed and went upstairs to the rooftop to look for the third time.

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

How long has it been since the nightmare started? Three? Four hours? I’m too numb to feel anything anymore . . . too weak to scream in pain. I shift my eyes to the corner of the room, where all three pairs of my wings laid . . like they were garbage bags, ready to get picked up. I’m surprised I haven't passed out from blood loss yet. The ground underneath me was drenched with blood, making the trap unreadable. My arms were aching from the chains I can’t believe that this is the end. And I didn’t even say get to say goodbye . . .

“Wow, (Y/B/F/N) just won’t stop calling ya”Nerezza chuckled as she looked at my phone, clearly amused. I remained silent. Nerezza put my phone in her pocket and walked back to me “You know, I’m still thinking about what the final shot will be”she exclaimed “Stabbing you to death, cutting off your head maybe? I don't know, the possibilities are endless!”she grinned widely. I looked up at her. Her grey shirt had turned a deep burgundy and her black ripped jeans looked darker in some spots. Her face had splatters of blood that went all the way down her neck and her hands were covered with my blood “What would you do, (Y/N), huh?”she asked, turning her back on me, taking a few steps towards the chair “I mean, you are one of Hell’s best torturers, right? Gotta have some ideas”she shrugged. My gaze wandered up as she was talking. I noticed that one of the pipes was leaking and the water was falling directly above the trap. My eyes filled with hope “Come to think of it, you and I are not that different”she finished, smirking.

I have to stall her!

I shook my head “I’m nothing like you”I weakly said “Oh I beg to differ”she immediately disagreed, turning to look back at me “You're no saint, (Y/N). You’ve killed plenty of people. Tortured hundreds upon hundreds of souls”Nerezza started “You are even worse than me”she stated, pointing at me with the blade “I don’t w-want to disappoint you but . . those souls and . . people you’re talking a-about were exactly like you”I struggled to say. Nerezza’s face darkened “They were evil and twisted and . . assholes ‘til their very last breath. S-so I took it upon myself and saved people by killing them”I said, a smirk forming on my lips “And I enjoyed every second of it”I finished. Nerezza’s response was a good punch at my, already swollen, cheek “Shut up you pathetic bitch”she hissed “You don’t know what it was like for them”she remarked, once again her back facing me. I looked up at the pipe and the leaking had increased a bit more. I looked back down at the trap and one of the lines was almost faded “Trust me . . I do”I said “No you fucking don’t!”she yelled, throwing one dagger at the wall.

“You don’t know what it’s like to get corrupted at a young age. To get banished here for eternity!”she continued, shoulders shaking from anger. Just a bit more . . . “All those centuries, roaming this world alone, looking for you. And then I find you, having the time of your life”she kept talking, walking over to the dagger she threw to pick it up.

Come on . . .

A few more drops . . .

Bingo!

As soon as the trap was broken, a small wave of energy flowed through me. I grabbed the chains and muttered a spell to break off the runes. I quietly managed to free myself, without Nerezza hearing me “So I promised to myself that I’m gonna make you suffer”she said and turned around, only to face me. Her eyes widened in shock “You should contact with your plumber about the pipes”I grinned, enjoying her dazed expression. I punched her so hard that I sent her flying across the room. I can’t deal with her right now, I‘ve got to find (Y/B/F/N)! I limped my way towards the stairs and climbed them up with difficulty. I opened the door and closed it immediately. I rested my head against the door to catch my breath “COME BACK YOU FUCKING BITCH!”I heard Nerezza scream “Fuck”I hissed and started running as fast as my legs could.

I kept running and running, not daring to look back “Where are you (Y/B/F/N)?”I groaned, tears from the pain threatening to spill “You can’t run from me”Nerezza said from behind me. She sounded pretty far away but my ears could be fooling me. Suddenly, I felt a stinging pain in my back which made me gasp in pain. And then another. I leaned against the lockers with my hand. I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths. I clenched my teeth and with all the strength I had left in me I started to run. I turned around the corner and saw someone standing at the end of the hallway, looking at me with a frightened face.

(Y/B/F/N)!

(Y/B/F/N)’s P.O.V.

“Welp, that rules out the rooftop . . again”I remarked as I was climbing down the stairs “She must be somewhere”I said to myself, making the last step of the stairs. I placed my hands on my hips and sighed. A few seconds later, I heard heavy footsteps coming from the end of the hallway. I turned my head to look and I couldn't believe my eyes. It was (Y/N). She was covered with blood and looked heavily wounded. Her clothes were torn apart in some places and she was struggling to walk “Oh God”I whispered and rushed to her, catching her in my arms “(Y/B/F/N)”she whimpered, resting her head on my shoulder. She was trembling “It’s okay, I’m here”I softly said, my hands caressing her back but retreating immediately after feeling something poking out of her back. I looked over her shoulder, my eyes widened at the sight. Her wing bone was exposed and two, what looked like, daggers were buried deep in her back. One in her left shoulder and the other in her lower back “(Y/N) . . y-your wings”I stuttered. She pulled away and looked at me with tear-stained eyes.

Before any of us could say anything, we were sent through the wall and outside in the yard. I groaned in pain as I hit the ground but rushed to (Y/N), who was lying on her stomach “(Y/N)”I said, kneeling down and as carefully as I could, I picked her up and placed her, sideways, on my lap. Her eyes were closed “Hey, hey, hey keep your eyes open for me”I said, my shaky hand reaching for my phone. She opened them and looked up at me “That’s it. Keep them open for me, okay?”I said and called one of the girls “Hello?”Twilight answered after the second beep “Twilight!”I exclaimed “Oh, hey-”she started but I cut her off “(Y/N) is badly wounded”I said “What?”she asked surprised “I need back up”I said, watching Nerezza exiting from the giant gap of the wall “Please hurry!”I pleaded and hanged up, putting my phone back in my pocket.

“(Y/B/F/N)”I heard (Y/N) mumble “Hey, I’m here, don’t worry. You’re safe now, you’re gonna be fine”I said, brushing a few strands of hair out of her face. She shook her head “No, I won’t . . I-I’m dying”she said, coughing up blood “No, no you’re not. We’re gonna get you home and heal you”I softly smiled, refusing to believe her words “T-there’s no way I’m gonna survive a . . blow l-like this. I’m gone”she mumbled “Don’t say that, (Y/N). We’ll get you back-”I said but was cut off by her weak voice “N-not enough time. I’ve already lost . . t-too much b-blood”she stated. I didn't say anything to her, I was paralyzed. She smiled weakly at me and raised her right arm, caressing my cheek. I placed my hand over hers, holding it against my face, not caring about the blood “I’m . . . I’m s-sorry for the things I-I said. Tell the others that I’ll miss t-them”she said, taking deep breathes in between. I felt her breath go shorter “No, no, no, no, don’t die on me (Y/N), please!”I whimpered, not being able to hold back tears anymore “Don’t leave”I whispered, holding her tightly against me “Goodbye (Y/B/F/N)”she exhaled.

I watched as (Y/N) slowly closed her eyes, a soft smile visible on her face. Her hand that I was holding goes completely limp. She was gone. My surroundings fell silent as I stare at the, now deceased, girl. I let a few more tears run down my narrowed eyes “(Y/N)?”I sobbed “This isn’t funny. Please wake up!”I said, shaking her but . . . nothing. The girl that I called sister for so many centuries, was dead.

“HAHAHAHAHA!”I heard Nerezza laugh maliciously “At last, she’s finally dead!”she said in a cheering tone, throwing her hands in the air. The sky had turned a dark grey color and a strong wind was blowing, as if a storm was about to begin. I looked at Nerezza with glowing red eyes “You don’t mind if I take these back, right?”she smirked and extended her arm. The daggers that were buried in (Y/N)’s back were removed and flew to Nerezza’s hands, making blood gush out from the open wounds “You fucking bitch”I growled, lifting (Y/N)’s body and placing it gently on the ground “I’LL MAKE YOU PAY!”I yelled and turned into my Angel form, minus my wings, my sword in my hands.

I was about to attack her but we got interrupted by the bell ringing. Students started coming out “Fuck”I hissed “What’s wrong, (Y/B/F/N)?”Nerezza said, catching my attention once more “You’re that upset that she’s dead? I mean, it’s not like you could have done something to prevent all of this from happening”she smirked. The screams of some students reached my ears “Shut up you crazy bitch!”I exclaimed “(Y/N)!”I heard Anna call from somewhere in the crowd. Both her and Olivia started running towards us but I stopped them by bending their blood, sending them back “Sorry girls, but you have to stay out of this”I said.

I looked back at Nerezza with so much hatred in my eyes, that I knew she was enjoying my state “You motherfuckers should be extinct!”I yelled and charged at her, Nerezza doing the same. The sound of our weapons colliding echoed throughout the whole school.

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

I’m supposed to be dead but . . I can hear myself breathing. I slightly shift my body. Strange . . I don’t feel pain anymore. I slowly lift my eyelids to be met with a starry atmosphere “The hell?”I tiredly mumbled. I stood up while looking around. I was in some kind of a throne hall. There was a huge throne at the end of the room but no one was sitting on it “Where am I?”I asked myself. I looked down at my body, only to see no wounds or blood and my clothes had changed into a long light blue dress. It was beautiful.

“(Y/N)?”I heard a feminine voice calling from behind me. She sounded very familiar. I turned around and my eyes widened at the sight “Mom? Dad?”I exclaimed in disbelief as I smiled. They nodded their heads as they smiled widely at me. I was about to walk toward them but stopped, my smile dropping “What’s wrong sweetie?”my Mom asked “You’re real right? This isn’t another nightmare . . right?”I asked them “No, sweetheart. You never experienced any nightmares. That filthy Great Orc created some twisted illusions to play with your mind to weaken you”my Dad quickly explained, taking a few steps towards me “What?”I exclaimed “We tried to contact you but we couldn't reach you. So your Guardians and Elashor were warned”Mom chimed in too, standing beside my Dad now “Is this why they were acting like that?”I asked them. They nodded in response with a smile filled with hope to believe them.

The smile returned to my face. I felt my eyes filling with tears as I run towards them and hugged them tightly “I missed you so much!”I cried out, placing my head on my Mom's shoulder “We missed you more”Dad mumbled in my hair. When we pulled away, my Dad cupped my cheeks and looked at me with tears in his eyes “My sweet little Angel, you’re so beautiful”he said, wiping away with his thump the few tears that had escaped. And for once they were happy tears. I chuckled at his words and hugged him. I turned to Mom and hugged her as well.

“I’m sorry”I whispered “For what honey?”she asked as she caressed my head “You died and I couldn't do anything . . I failed you”I said, closing my eyes “No, don’t say that”she said while pulling away from the hug, her hands lingering on my shoulders “Our death wasn’t in vain. We died to save our precious daughter”she finished with a sweet smile “We’ve been watching you, (Y/N), and you have no idea how proud we are of you”my Dad said, rubbing my back. I smiled back at them “Where are we anyway?”I asked them, looking around “We’re in the Timeless Halls”Mom answered. I remember reading about them. The Timeless Halls are the dwelling of Eru Ilúvatar, as distinct from the Void. It’s what Humans would call ‘Heaven’. They exist before and outside the boundaries of the universe, and may or may not have a physical form. Although without limit, they are said to stretch from the Abyss to the Firmament. The Music of the Ainur was also composed here, before the creation of the world. The Halls were also the home of the Ainur that chose not to descend into Eä, and instead chose to remain with Eru.

“But I thought that only the souls of Men were sent here after death, not us”I stated “You’re right, our souls go to the Halls of Mandos and are judged there”Dad replied, nodding his head “Then why are we here? Why are you here? Not that I mind, but shouldn’t you two be sent to your final destination already?”I asked them, frowning “I figured that you wanted to say a more formal ‘Goodbye’” another male voice spoke up, echoing throughout the Halls. I turned around and saw Him “Eru Ilúvatar?”I exclaimed with wide eyes. He smiled and nodded. I immediately got on my knees and bowed down. I felt a warm hand lifting up my chin, meeting his gaze “Do not bow down, my child” He said. He offered me a hand and helped me up “Thank you” I said to the God in front of me “My Lord, I don’t understand what you mean. I’m dead, am I not?” I asked Eru “Unfortunately, yes. But, it is not your time yet” He answered, his hands folded on his front “Your task has yet to finish” He continued “My task?” I questioned, looking up to Him “You have to help Frodo with The One Ring and defeat Akeldama once and for all” Eru exclaimed “You, (Y/N), are one of my greatest creation and have proven that plenty of times. This war needs you and (Y/B/F/N) and I won’t allow an abomination like her to reverse that” He stated, shaking his head “And how are you going to do that, my Lord?” I asked Him.

“I am going to bring you back like I did with Olórin” He replied. My face brightened up at his words “Really?!” I asked Him, my smile widening. Eru chuckled at my reaction and nodded “Thank you so much, my Lord” I thanked the God but my smile didn’t last long as I looked back at my parents “Would you like to say goodbye?” Eru asked me. I nodded and walked up to my parents, hugging them for the last time “I love you so much”I told them “We love you more, sweetheart”Mom sweetly said “Never forget that”Dad added. I gave them a last squeeze and we pulled away “Go get her, tiger”Dad whispered, making me giggle. I turned back to Ilúvatar “Are you ready to go home?” He asked me “I am” I nodded, smiling “Lovely” He replied, returning the smile.

Eru walked closer to me and placed his hand on top of my forehead. A sudden wave of energy flowed through my body, my veins turning gold. I gasped at the newfound feeling. I felt my soul traveling back to my body.

(Y/B/F/N)’s P.O.V.

Nerezza run to me with her daggers but I blocked her attack with my sword. She put more pressure to bring my sword closer to my neck “I bet that guilt is eating you up”she hissed “You practically let her walk to her death”she added, trying to distract me but that only motivated me “I’m gonna rip your lungs out!”I growled, kicking her in the guts and pushing her away, throwing her to the ground “Will it make you feel better if you kill me?”Nerezza asked “No but it’ll be a start”I replied, smirking. By now some students were recording with their phones or screaming. No one dared to move a muscle.

She was about to talk again but stopped as her eyes widened, looking over my shoulder, her smirk dropping. I frowned and, carefully, looked behind me as well. My own eyes widened too and my mouth hanged open. (Y/N) . . . she was alive! Her wounds were gone and she looked different. I haven’t seen her in that form before . . .

“(Y/N)?!”I exclaimed in disbelief, she send a smile at me but her whole aura changed when she looked at Nerezza.

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

I opened my eyes and stood on my feet, holding my sword tightly in my hand. I saw (Y/B/F/N) fighting with Nerezza, but they stopped once Nerezza noticed me “(Y/N)?!”(Y/B/F/N) exclaimed in disbelief. I send a smile at her but immediately vanished once my eyes landed on Nerezza “Bet you didn't think that I'd come back to life”I chuckled and flapped my wings, raising myself in the air. The students gasped “No!”Nerezza said while looking up at me “NO! YOU SHOULD BE DEAD!”she screamed, making my smirk, that had formed on my lips, widen “How are you-”she started talking but I cut her off by extending my free arm, bending her blood. She started choking. I turned my hand to a fist and squeezed her insides. She spitted out blood and screamed in pain “Next time, don’t make my God angry”I growled, raising my hand that was bending her blood and bringing it down with force, making Nerezza’s face slam against the concrete, blood coming out of her nose. A satisfied smile plastered on my face.

I dived down, grabbing her by the collar of her shirt and lifting her up in the air with me several feet above the ground. Nerezza dropped her daggers in the process “P-please don’t”she stuttered “Why should I show you mercy when you didn't? I'd love to make you suffer like you did with me but I'm gonna leave that to Him”I said, pointing with my head in the sky. I extended my hand that was holding my sword backwards, ready to pierce her with it “No. No ple-”she started but I cut her off by stabbing her in the stomach “Do know that if I ever see you in the afterlife, I’ll make sure that you’ll be tortured with ways you haven't even imagined”I hissed, burying my sword even deeper. The only words that left Nerezza’s mouth were her choking on her own blood.

I pulled my sword out and dropped her lifeless body to the ground. I lowered to the ground as well and the moment I stepped to the ground, I turned back to my normal form. My name was the last thing I heard before everything turned black once again.

(Y/B/F/N)’s P.O.V.

I run towards (Y/N) once she fell to the ground “(Y/N)!”I called. I kneeled down and placed my hand on her forehead “She’s alive”I sighed in relief. I heard two more run towards us “Is she okay?”Olivia asked, kneeling down too, placing her hand on (Y/N)’s arm “She’s gonna be fine . . I think”I replied “What the hell was that about? What are you?”Anna asked me, looking full on panicked.

As if on cue, a purple-blue light appeared right beside us. Someone had opened the Gates. Gandalf, Twilight, Sunset, Legolas and Aragorn stepped out of it, their weapons in hand, ready to strike “So much for back up”I said sarcastically “Oh my Ilúvatar”Twilight exclaimed running towards us “Is she . . ?”Sunset asked, not daring to even say it “No, she’s alive”I answered, the two Elves sighing in relief “(Y/B/F/N), what happened? How is she?”Gandalf asked me “I’ll tell you when we go back, she’s unconscious though”I replied “Thank goodness”he muttered.

“Oh my fucking God”Olivia breathed, mouth hanging open “It’s- it’s Gandalf and- holy fucking shit”she exclaimed, pointing at Gandalf, Legolas and Aragorn. She started laughing in disbelief “I can’t belive-”she gasped with starry eyes. I chuckled at her reaction and stood up “We have to go back”I said. They all nodded and Legolas picked (Y/N) up bridal style, walking towards the Gates along with Aragorn and Sunset.

“Gandalf, we cannot leave them like that. They’ve seen too much”I said, pointing to the students “Don’t worry, we’ll handle it”Twilight said, referring to her and Gandalf. I nodded and turned back to Anna and Olivia “So, this is goodbye?”Olivia asked “Unfortunately”I replied with a sad smile “Will you say goodbye for us? We didn’t get the chance to say it ourselves”Anna requested. I smiled and nodded “Of course”I said. I sealed the deal by hugging her tightly, Anna returning the hug just as tight. I pulled back and hugged Olivia “Stay safe”she said once we pulled back “You too”I said. I walked towards the Gates where everyone, except Gandalf and Twilight, were waiting. I looked back at them for the last time and waved. They waved back and I turned around, passing through the Gates with the rest, finally returning home.

16 notes · View notes

alittlewickeddevil · 2 years

Text

A Journey to the End of Times: Chapter 14

Warnings:Language, fighting, angst, paranoia.

Notes:Gif and pics not mine.

Words:3,529

Bold+Italic=Great Elvish

Last Night

Elashor’s P.O.V.

“P-please . . please stop!” . . .

“There was a butterfly in a spider’s web . . but it had now wings . . . and that butterfly is YOU!” . . .

“HAHAHAHAHA!” . . .

“(Y/N)!”I screamed as I woke up from the nightmare I just had. My forehead was covered in cold sweat and my heartbeat was going crazy. I was trying to calm my breathing down as I wiped the sweat away with the back of my head. No. No this wasn't a nightmare . . . it was a vision!

I sat up on the bed and grabbed my phone to check the time “5:03”I sighed and walked towards my bathroom. I walked in and placed my hands on each side of the sink, my head hanging down. Flashbacks of the vision were coming back in my head “She’s in danger. I have to go”I mumbled. I quickly splashed some water on my face and went back to the bedroom to pack some clothes. I have to arrive in Edoras as fast as I can! After I was ready, I run downstairs, locked the house up and went outside to the field. The sun wasn’t up just yet and there was a chilling breeze. I rolled my shoulders and my God Form Wings unfolded themselves. I flapped them once and I was up in the air. Once I was high enough, I activated the barrier, that surrounds both the house and a big portion of the forest, to prevent any unwanted visitors while I’d be away “Don’t worry sweetheart, I’m coming”I said and flew away.

Three Days Later

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

I was getting ready to go to school. Well, trying to get ready at least “Guys, stop! I’m running late”I scolded my Raptors but they wouldn't budge. To give you an idea, Blue and Delta were biting my jeans and sleeves, thankfully not damaging the material, trying to pull me back. Echo was misplacing my stuff and Charlie was getting in my way “For the love of Ilúvatar”I mumbled, shaking my head. I was exhausted. I had barely slept the last few days and I was feeling like shit. I don’t know how I’m still awake . . . I’m scared to even close my eyes.

“Enough!”I yelled and they froze, Blue and Delta letting me go “Go downstairs and stay there until I’m ready, go it?”I sternly said while pointing to the stairs. They lowered their heads and nodded, doing as they were told. I sighed and ran a hand through my hair. I don’t like yelling at them but I couldn’t take it anymore. They were really on edge the last three days and no matter what I did, they would brush me off every time.

At last, I got ready in peace and headed downstairs where (Y/B/F/N) was waiting for me “Ready?”she asked “Yeah”I sighed as I was putting on my jacket. I heard footsteps from behind me. I turned my head and saw Blue, the others standing behind her “What?”I asked “Don’t go, (Y/N). Please stay here!”Blue begged. She looked really worried “Is this why you’re all acting up weird the last three days?”I questioned her “Well, we- uh”she was hesitant “Then there’s no reason to stay, is there?”I said matter-of-factly. Although, deep down, I don’t wanna go either “We’ll be back in a couple of hours”I said, turning around and opening the Gates “You two be careful”I heard Pinkie yell “We will”I said and both me and (Y/B/F/N) passed through the Gates.

Human World

((Y/N)’s Outfit, (Y/B/F/N)’s Outfit)

“That was a bit harsh, don’t you think?”(Y/B/F/N) asked as soon as we stepped into the Human World, referring to the way I talked to Blue “They’ve never acted so secretive before. I tried to talk to them several times and they would either avoid me or change the subject”I replied “Look, let’s just- let’s just go”I said, starting to walk out of the alleyway. I heard (Y/B/F/N) sigh but followed me nonetheless.

When we were finally outside of the school, I felt a tightness in my chest. Oh no . . The eerie feeling was back, stronger than ever this time and the cloudy sky was not helping. (Y/B/F/N) didn’t notice, thankfully. I pray to Ilúvatar that nothing will happen today. We went to our lockers “I’ll see you later?”she asked, closing up her locker “Yeah, sure”I replied, giving her a smile “Okay, see ya later”she said and walked away “Bye”I said and, hesitantly, started walking to my class as well.

When I got there, the door was closed. I could feel my heart beating in my ears, as if I was back in Moria. I took a deep breath “You got this, come on”I said to myself before opening the door. No one was here yet. I let a sigh of relief and went to sit down, closing the door behind me again. I took out my earbuds and played music to keep my mind off the whole situation.

Ten minutes pass by and I felt something hitting my head “Ow!”I winced rubbing the spot where I was hit. I took out my headphones and looked down to find whatever hit me and saw right beside my foot a . . pokeball? “The hell?”I said under my breath, picking it up “(Y/N)! I choose you”Anna boomed as she entered the class “What are you, five?”I snickered, throwing it back at her “Yes”she replied, catching it and heading to her seat “How are you?”she asked, settling down “Good, why?”I asked “You sure?”she asked once again, a serious look taking over her features “Yeah, just the new girl gave me the creeps and I wanted out”I exclaimed “Did she affect you that much?”she wondered “Yeah, like you said something's off about her”I repeated her words from last time “Okay, fair”she raised her arms in the air.

“Hello you two”Olivia greeted us when she entered the class “Hey”both me and Anna said in unison “I have news”she announced, sitting down at her seat “What happened?”Anna asked “Okay so, I asked around about Samara and get this”she started “Apparently she's new in town, leaves on her own and has no parents or relatives here”the redhead said proudly. I perked up at that. Anna and I looked at each other puzzled “Then how did she manage to attend a school, doesn't she need a guardian or some shit like that?”Anna questioned. I shook my head “Not necessarily, but I think you need some kind of paper”I said unsurely “I don't know girl to be honest”Olivia shrugged, unsure herself.

“Anyway, enough about creepy-girl, might-commit-murder-someday talk, how are you two?”she said, making Anna laugh at her statement “Might-commit-murder-someday?”Anna laughed “Am I wrong?”Olivia questioned, Anna's laughter still going. But I couldn't laugh. I couldn't shake the feeling that, even though Anna was joking, she was probably right. I let out a forced laugh, so as to not draw any more suspicion, and we continued chatting.

Still no sign of her

The class started filling up “Good morning kids”the teacher greeted. I was looking intensively at the door but the teacher's voice dragged my gaze away Maybe she won't show up today I looked behind me at the empty seat Maybe she won't show up and everything will be fine I turned back to the teacher Let me not let my guard down though.

~ ~ ~

Class was almost over. I was taking notes down, trying to distract my mind from those freaky nightmares but I was failing miserably. My thoughts kept trailing back to them Why can't they stop? (Y/B/F/N) can't sense anything wrong with her. Am I just being paranoid? I let out a sigh and rubbed my forehead Maybe Gandalf's right. Maybe I just need to rest . .

As I started drifting away from these thoughts, I noticed that I was writting nonsense for the past couple of rows “Dammit”I cursed under my breath and drew a line over my mistakes. While I was doing that, something from the corner of my eye caught my attention. I drew my brows together and looked outside.

“No, no, no, no”I rambled under my breath as my eyes tried to comprehend what I was seeing “Not again”I breathed. It was the shadow. It was the same shadow! I felt sick to my stomach. So many emotions floating through my mind, I wanted to scream.

The bell ringing snapped me out of it. I started shoving my things in my bag “Woah, what's with the rush?”Olivia chuckled “I need to find (Y/B/F/N). I'll see you guys later!”I said, breathing heavily and run out the door “(Y/N), wait!”Olivia called but it was too late, I needed to find (Y/B/F/N).

(Y/B/F/N)’s P.O.V.

“I swear, if I hear one more wrong historical fact, I'm gonna combust”I groaned, exiting the class and heading to my locker. After I picked up my stuff, I started heading outside to meet (Y/N) but I bumped into Anna on my way there “Hey!”I smiled “Hello (Y/B/F/N)”she smiled back “Going to find (Y/B/F/N)?”she asked “Yeah. Where's Olivia?”I questioned “Oh, she wanted to catch up with some friends”she replied, pointing with her hand behind her “Ah, I see”I said “Well, I guess I'll-”I started walking but Anna grabbed me from my hand “Can I ask you something without sounding nosey?”she asked. I frowned at her words “Uh, sure”I replied.

“Are you and (Y/N) okay?”she asked “Yeah, why?”I answered “Oh, then it must have been my idea”she mumbled “Nothing, just . . (Y/N) looked really on edge today”she continued, shaking her head “On edge?”I repeated. She nodded her head in response “What do you mean by that?”I asked “Well, at some point during class, she kept looking outside the window but I didn't see anything”she explained, raising her shoulders Oh shit “Are you sure?”I asked “Pretty sure”she nodded her head yet again “Right . .”I said to myself, looking at the floor skeptically.

“Hey Anna?”I called before she could leave “Was she like that yesterday perhaps?”I asked her “Now that you mention it, yes. She was”she replied “And you didn't see anything, huh? Nothing out of the . . ordinary?”I guessed, hoping for her to say that she did “No. Can't say that I did”she shook her head, an apologetic look plastered on her face. I closed my eyes and sighed I fucking knew it “Oh, don't worry yourself. I'm sure she's just stressed. After all, you've had it rough the last few weeks”she remarked, waving her hand dismissively “Yeah, you're probably right. Thanks for telling me”I half smiled and started walking away “Don't mention it”I heard her say.

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

I can't just imagine things. That thing was right there looking at me! Finally, I made it outside. I saw (Y/B/F/N) waiting for me on the bench. I rushed to her immediately “Hey, hey, hey, slow down. What happened?”she asked, getting up and placing her hands on my shoulder “I saw it”I said in between breathes as I leaned my hands on my knees “What?”she asked me “I said I saw it!”I repeated a little bit louder, standing up better “The shadow, it was standing at the top of the building again. I’m telling you, something’s not right”I said, hoping that she’d actually believe me this time. (Y/B/F/N) sighed and withdrew her hands. She looked . . . disappointed “It’s nothing (Y/N)”she said. My heart dropped at her words “Nothing?”I asked in disbelief “Yes”she nodded, turning around to sit back down. I stayed silent for a couple of seconds.

“Seeing nightmares without a rest is nothing?!” I exclaimed, having enough with this bullshit already. (Y/B/F/N) froze in her tracks at my choice of language. She turned to look at me with wide eyes “(Y/N), stop”she calmly said “No! I can't believe that after all this, you still don't believe me!” I yelled. Students were giving us weird looks while whispering to each other “(Y/N), you’re causing a scene”she said, looking around “DOES IT LOOK LIKE I GIVE A DAMN?!” I snapped “You’re the one that said to keep a low profile!” she yelled back at me. I laughed “And look how that turned out” I said, throwing my hands in the air “The enemy possibly knowing who we are” I added “How are you so sure about that?” she questioned. By now, the whole school had gathered around us. Some were recording with their phones and others were laughing as they talked with each other “Oh I don't know! Nerezza and her black hole for a soul? The Raptors acting up weird? My nightmares and the fucking shadows I keep seeing?” I angrily said “Oh come on” she sighed in frustration “I don't know if you've forgotten but both Elashor and Lady Galadriel told us that something evil is here” I reminded her “No, (Y/N), I haven't” she said “Really?” I asked in a sarcastic tone, raising my eyebrows “Yes, really. And sorry to say that but your nightmares and a random girl with a freaky name have nothing to do with it. It’s not like we haven’t met Humans with unusual souls before” (Y/B/F/N) hissed.

My jaw dropped, I couldn't believe this “Are you fucking serious right now? Why don’t you trust me?” I growled, my eyes glowing a dim shade of red for a couple of seconds “Because I talked with Anna and she saw nothing when you supposedly saw the shadow. Both times!” she exclaimed “Oh, so you believe a stranger over me?” I asked, taking a few steps closer to her “No, I believe someone with the right state of mind” she argued, stepping closer too “Can’t you see that it’s all in your head? Why don't you listen to us? We are family. Let us help you” she said, sounding desperate, placing her hand on my shoulder “Spare the sympathy” I hissed, shoving her hands off of me “I don’t need your help, I need you to have faith in me” I said in a loud tone, my right hand on my chest.

She remained silent. I sighed and rubbed my temples “You know what? You are the last person I expected to not believe me” I hissed, pointing my index finger at her “But turns out I was wrong” I finished, bumping into her on purpose as I stormed back inside, the students breaking their circle they had made for me to pass through.

(Y/B/F/N)’s P.O.V.

“I don’t need your help, I need you to have faith in me” (Y/N) yelled, placing her right hand on her chest for emphasis. I didn't say anything. I didn’t know what to say to that! She let out a sigh and rubbed her temples “You know what? You are the last person I expected to not believe me” she hissed, pointing her index finger at me “But turns out I was wrong” she finished, bumping into me as she left. My eyes widened in surprise at her words. No, no she didn't mean that. A wave of regret washed over me. I closed my eyes and placed my hand over them.

Droplets of rain started falling down. The bell rang and the students that had gathered around us started leaving as well. I wanted to tell her that I was sorry but she doesn’t understand. I’m doing this because I care about her. I took a deep breath and headed inside too. I’ll let her calm down and talk with her later.

~ ~ ~

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

After the fight that me and (Y/B/F/N) had, instead of going to my class, I found myself crying my eyes out in one of the bathroom stalls, my head resting on my hands as they were resting on my knees. It was all too much. I needed some time alone to clear my mind.

I couldn’t stop the tears from running down my cheeks. I felt overwhelmed. I felt betrayed! Betrayed by the people I call family. Why? Why doesn't she trust me? Six thousand years of friendship and this is how she repays me?! . . . I wish they were here . . .

The tears finally stopped after quite a while. I wiped my tear stained cheeks with my jacket and stood up, exiting the stall. I walked over to one of the sinks to splash some water on my face. I closed the tap and looked up at my reflection.

There was a black figure standing right behind me . . .

I let out a gasp as my eyes widened and turned around immediately, looking around like a maniac . . . No one was there . . . My breathing was heavy and I started to shake from fear. I slowly glanced over my shoulder to look at my reflection and . . nothing. I quickly looked back, examining the room once more “What do you want from me?!”I yelled to whatever was here with me. The only thing that could be heard was the tapping sound of the water.

I sighed and wiped the water from my face with my sleeve. I walked towards the door but as I was about to reach for the handle, I felt a hand wrapping itself around my throat and dragging me back inside, slamming me against the wall. I screamed. My hands immediately went to feel my neck but the hand was gone “Please . . leave me alone”I whimpered. Laughter echoed through the room, making me summon my Demon pistol. I turned my back and, slowly, walked back towards the door once more, ready to shoot at whatever was ready to attack me.

When I felt my back touching the door, one of my arms reached for the handle and opened it. I kept walking until the door was completely closed. A sigh of relief escaped my lips and turned around but I bumped into Anna. I yelped, my hands quickly going behind my back and making my pistol disappear “Fucking hell, you scared the shit out of me”I said, hoping she didn’t see the pistol “Sorry”she said. Looks like she didn't, great. “Are you okay?”she asked “Heard that you and (Y/B/F/N) had a fight back there”she exclaimed, pointing with her head outside “Yeah, we did”I muttered “Why? What happened?”she asked again. Her tone felt off but I brushed it off “Nothing, we just, uh. She said things that I’d never thought she’d say”I replied. As much as I love Anna, it’s better to leave her out of this shitshow “I’m sure that you guys will make up. Come here”she said, extending her arms for a hug. A small smile made its way onto my lips and complied, hugging her back.

“Too bad that you won’t be alive”she whispered in my ear. My eyes widened and pulled away from her embrace “Excuse me?”I asked, taking a few steps back “I said, too bad you won’t be alive”she repeated herself with a smirk painted over her face, her eyes turning pitch black “What the-?”I whispered “I think that we should skip class, don’t you think?”she said in a cheery tone. I was about to run away but a pain in my head stopped me from doing so. I fell to the ground. Everything turned black.

(Y/B/F/N)’s P.O.V.

I was tapping my pen anxiously against my book. Fuck it, I can’t wait any longer. I raised my hand and asked the teacher if I could go to the bathroom. She let me and I exited the class “Where could she be?”I asked myself. I knew for a fact that she wasn’t gonna be in her class.

I decided to look at the bathroom first. I walked around the corner and saw (Y/N) with Anna talking outside of the bathroom. I hid, carefully peeking around the corner, not wanting to be seen. I saw Anna bringing (Y/N) for a hug. Maybe I should leave them be. And I left.

As I walked back to class, the bell rang, and students exited their classes. To my surprise, I saw Anna with Olivia exiting the class, that (Y/N) was supposed to be in too. That's odd “Hey”Anna greeted me with a smile as soon as she spotted me “Hi, that was fast”I chuckled. Anna frowned at my words “Fast? Wha- what do you mean?”she asked confused. Now it was my turn for me to frown “Well, weren't you in the hallway a few minutes ago?”I asked her, pointing to the direction I just walked from “No, I was in class”she replied “Sleeping”Olivia chirped in “Hey!”Anna exclaimed “But if you weren’t in the hallway . .” Then who was talking with (Y/N)? “We heard that you guys had a fight. Are you okay?”Olivia asked, concerned. My eyes widened in realization “I have to go”I said and started running back to the hallway “Wait, (Y/B/F/N)!”I heard Anna call me but that was not the right time for explaining.

I run back to the bathroom and (Y/N) wasn't there. Shit, shit, shit, shit! That's not good, that’s really not good!

I hope she's okay

4 notes · View notes

alittlewickeddevil · 2 years

Text

A Journey to the End of Times: Chapter 13

Warnings:Language, blood, murder, nightmare, angst.

Notes:Gif is mine this time (Source: Neoni - Horror Movies)

Words:1,866

(Y/B/F/N)’s P.O.V.

“I think I heard enough”(Y/N) hissed as she looked at Gandalf. She then stormed off, probably going to our room. Gandalf let out a sigh and rubbed his forehead, frustrated with the situation “Gandalf”I called. He turned to look at me “What did she see?”I asked him. He stayed silent for a few seconds “I don't believe that I am in the right position to tell you, dear”he said, smiling sadly at me “With all due respect, mister Gandalf, but we’re her family and we deserve to know if something is troubling her”Twilight chirped in “She’s right”I exclaimed. Gandalf shook his head “Come on, Gandalf. We can’t just leave her like that. She was a trembling mess when she woke up that night. I haven’t seen her like that for thousands of years”I said. Gandalf remained silent, looking at the floor “Please, tell us”I pleaded one last time.

The Wizard sighed and finally gave up “She saw me and her parents telling her how useless she is and how she could have saved us from certain death”Gandalf finally said. My eyes widened at that “Oh no”I groaned “And then her Demon Form telling her that she is nothing without her”he finished “That's not good”I whispered “And you think that these nightmares have affected her that badly?”Fluttershy asked “You know how sensitive (Y/N) is about her parents”I reminded them “Yeah but, seeing weird figures? That can’t be normal”Pinkie chimed in too “Plus Gandalf is right here, very much alive. That wasn’t (Y/N)’s fault. Neither her parents. She was just a kid back then for fuck’s sake!”she continued “And, personally, I don’t remember (Y/N)’s Demon Form acting up. Ever”she added “Sometimes that's all it takes. A weak moment”Twilight said “Yeah but-”Pinkie was about to argue again but I cut her off “Pinkie! Enough. Maybe Gandalf is right. Maybe she needs some time to rest and take a breath. Last weeks weren’t that easy on her”I said. The look on her face was of disbelief. She was about to speak but stopped herself, looking down at her lap, fidgeting with her fingers.

“I’ll go check up on her”I said and left the throne hall.

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

I slammed the door shut, startling the Raptors. I headed upstairs and walked towards the bunks, sitting down on one of them, my head buried in the palms of my hands. I heard footsteps coming up the stairs. It was my Raptors “Are you okay (Y/N)?”Delta asked me as they approached me. I looked up and gave her the best smile I could master, which was not enough “I’m fine baby”I said “You don’t look fine”Blue remarked. They sat down “Don’t worry”I said and rubbed her cheek, to which she purred. Echo came beside me and rubbed his nose against my waist. I smiled and hugged him back. I closed my eyes, letting myself calm down.

I heard the door downstairs open and close “(Y/N)?”(Y/B/F/N) called. I heard her climbing up the stairs “Hey”she softly said once she reached the top. I gave her a nod. She sat down beside me. She opened her mouth to speak but I stopped her “If you ask me if I’m okay, I swear I’ll fucking murder you”I said “Wasn't planning to”she chuckled. Silence again “Why didn’t you tell us, (Y/N)?”she finally asked. I chuckled and looked at her “Would it really matter? I just did and look how everyone reacted!”I stated, anger bubbling up inside me “Don’t say that”she said, placing her hand on my shoulder “We all care about you. Have you any idea how much you scared me that night?”she exclaimed. I didn’t look at her. She let out a sigh “You keep seeing the same nightmare?”she asked. I nodded my head in response “Yeah. And it doesn't get any better”I answered, biting my lip. (Y/B/F/N)’s arms slowly took me into an embrace. I rested my head on her shoulder and wrapped my hands around her too.

I felt my eyes get watery “I miss them, (Y/B/F/N). I miss them so damn much!”I cried, my words muffled by her shoulder “Shh, it’s okay, it’s okay”she whispered, rubbing my back in an up and down motion. Eventually, I controlled my crying and pulled away, wiping away the remaining tears “Feel any better now?”she questioned “Kinda”I replied “Would a cup of hot chocolate help?”she asked smiling. I laughed and nodded “Come on”she said, grabbing my hand, and we headed downstairs to the kitchen with the Raptors.

~ ~ ~

It was late. The sun was down and everyone was sleeping. Everyone but me. I hadn't talked with Gandalf at all. I didn't want to, not that there was any point anyway. I was scrolling through my phone, refusing to go to sleep. I didn’t want to see it again. Unfortunately for me, my exhaustion beat me and my eyes started to close. Before I knew it, I was sleeping.

The loud thunder from outside made me open my eyes. It was so dark in our living room. As if the power was out “Mom? Dad?”I called but no one answered. A flash of lightning lit up the room for a second, making me jump. I walked towards the stairs to head to my room but stopped before I could climb them up.

There was blood on the walls . . .

Lots of it . . .

My blood run cold. I gasped and placed my hand over my mouth, trying not to throw up, eyes wide open. I felt sick “M-mom? Dad?”I whispered terrified. With shaky knees, I climbed up the stairs. The blood had run down to the floor, staining the carpet. There were dark crimson footprints towards the top.

Finally, I reached the top and run to my parent’s bedroom, ignoring the blood that was splattered on the walls and floor. I opened the door and my heart stopped beating.

It was him again . . .

The Great Orc . . .

My eyes fell on my Dad, who was lying on the floor, bleeding from the wounds on his chest. He was choking on his own blood! My Mom’s screams made me look up to her. She had multiple wounds as well and the Great Orc had pierced his hand through her stomach. He was smiling sinisterly at her. She turned her head and looked down at me “R-run!”she said. The Great Orc pulled out his hand and threw her to the floor like she was nothing, blood spilling from her open wound. He turned to me. I couldn't move!

Before he could get to me, my Dad stopped him by grabbing his leg, with what remaining strength he had “(Y/N)! RUN!”he yelled and I did. I run to my room. The sound of a scream and something smashing echoed through the hall. I closed the door and hid under my bed. I placed my hand over my mouth to muffle my cries.

After a few seconds the door opened. I could see his feet. Another lightning lit up the room. I closed my eyes tightly, hot tears running down my cheeks. He let out a growl and left. His footsteps fading. I waited for a few more seconds and then came out. I carefully peeked from the opened door. No one was there. I could hear my heart beating in my ears and breathing was painful.

I exited my room but my eye caught a figure at the end of the hallway. My eyes widened and turned my head slowly to look at them “You”I said and she gave me the exact same smile the Great Orc gave to my Mom before she killed her. I turned around to run but bumped into someone's legs. I looked up and it was him. His armor was covered in blood. He said something that I could not understand and grabbed my neck, raising me up to bring me to his eye level. My hands, automatically, went to his wrists, trying to pull them away, but he was stronger. He spoke up again, tightening his grip around me. I was digging my nails into his flesh to stop him, kicking him and hitting him but it was no use.

The Great Orc took out a blade with some weird markings engraved on it. I started shaking even more “P-please! Don’t!!”I tried to scream but both of them just laughed at me before he brought with force the blade to my stomach.

I jolted up with a scream caught in my throat. I shakily looked around the room, realizing that it was yet another nightmare. My heart felt like a ticking bomb, ready to explode. I felt that my cheeks were wet. I put my hand on one of them. I was crying in my sleep “Fuck”I mumbled, wiping the tears away. I took my phone and checked the time “9:34”I said to no one in particular. I heard talking coming from downstairs and the smell of pancakes was in the air. I got up from the bed and headed downstairs. Everybody was awake.

“Look who decided to wake up”(Y/B/F/N) said in a teasing tone “Mornin’“I mumbled, not really in the mood to talk. I sat on one of the barstools and rested my head in my palms. Pinkie passed me a plate with fresh, syrup-coated, pancakes “Thanks Pinkie”I said “No problem”she smiled and walked to the couch to sit.

I silently ate, the nightmare playing in my head over and over again. What is going on with me? Should I bother to tell the others . . or they’ll call me delusion again? After I was done, I put my dish in the sink. I felt that something was off. I looked around and saw that my Raptors were quiet. That’s odd . . I frowned and walked to them “Good morning loves”I said, kneeling down “Good morning”they all said “You four look down. Did you have a bad dream?”I asked them as I was rubbing Charlie’s head. They didn’t answer at first which concerned me. They exchanged glances “No, we didn't”Blue said “We’re just feeling tired, that's all”Echo added “You sure?”I asked, raising one eyebrow “Yes”they said in unison “If you say so”I said and kissed the top of each one's heads. I stood up and went upstairs to change.

Something’s off with these four . . .

Blue’s P.O.V.

We watched as (Y/N) climbed up the staircase “Should we tell her?”Delta asked “Are you crazy? Of course not. She already has a lot in her head”Charlie argued “Yes but . . all of us had the same vision, that’s never good. We watched her die for Ilúvatar’s sake”Delta continued “Exactly! Remember last time? Sauron’s spirit had come back”Echo agreed with our sister “What if this time whatever she saw in the Human World hurts her?”he added “I don’t want to think of that possibility”I said, shaking my head.

I looked up to where (Y/N) had disappeared “Let’s just hope that nothing bad will happen to her. I’d rather die than watching (Y/N) getting hurt”I said, silently hoping that the vision won't come true.

4 notes · View notes

alittlewickeddevil · 3 years

Text

A Journey to the End of Times: Chapter 12

Warnings:Language, creepiness.

Notes:Gif and pics not mine.

Words:4,494

Bold=Elvish

“(Y/N)? (Y/B/F/N)?”a familiar, high-pitched, voice called from behind us.

I frowned as I turned around, but before I could, we were brought into a tight embrace by a brown-haired girl, smushing us all three together “Oh my Ilúvatar! You’re finally here!”she squealed, squeezing us tighter “Pinkie?”I guessed. She let go and we looked up at her. She was smiling brightly down at us but she looked different.

Her pink hair was brown.

We must have been staring for a little too long cause she waved her hands in front of our faces “Like the new look?”she laughed, snapping us out of our trance “Holy shit”(Y/B/F/N) chuckled and we stood up from the bench, returning her tight embrace. I looked behind her and saw the rest of the girls, all looking . . normal. All of them had brown hair apart from Sunset, Rarity, and Fluttershy. Sunset had ginger, logical. Rarity black, and Fluttershy, light brown, nearly blonde.

I let go of Pinkie and ran to the rest, hugging the first close to reach. It was Sunset “I’m so glad you’re okay”I sighed in relief. She chuckled in response “We are too”she said. One by one, we greeted everyone.

“I still can’t decide if you look good with your actual hair color or not”I chuckled “Oh I can, I hate it”(Y/B/F/N) chimed in, pulling away from Fluttershy “No offense”she added. We laughed at her remark “You look so . . normal”I said “Well, we had to blend in”Twilight exclaimed, shrugging her shoulders “But now that you’re finally here . .”Pinkie started “We don’t have to”Rainbow finished for her.

“Someones’ missing”Rarity pointed out, looking briefly behind us “Yeah, where are the Raptors?”Fluttershy asked. As if on cue, hissing was heard from my bag “Right here”I answered, opening the duffle bag and taking out the four serpents. Blue and Delta slithered up my arm, making their way on my shoulder, while Echo and Charlie remained on my hand “Right, the shifting”Sunset said “Aww look at them”Fluttershy cooed as she approached me, taking Charlie in her hands, stroking with her finger the top of his head. I looked over to (Y/B/F/N), Max was resting in her hand while Lucy had slithered on the top of her head.

“Well, it’s time for them to turn back to normal”(Y/B/F/N) said, ready to place Max down but I stopped her by placing my free hand on her bicep “Yeah, not here. Let’s wait until Gandalf talks to Théoden and then they can roam freely in the castle. Til then, they can stay in the girls’ room”I said, (Y/B/F/N) nodding in agreement.

“So, where are you staying?”I asked them “Follow us”Twilight motioned with her head. She led us to a corridor on the right side of the throne “Originally the room they put us in was dirty with six small mattresses on the floor but we . . modified it, if you will”Twilight explained as she kept walking. She unlocked the wooden door at the end of the corridor and we stepped inside.

The first thing we saw was the living room and a small kitchen behind it. On the left was a door leading to a bathroom and a spiral staircase led upstairs beside the kitchen. I pinched the bridge of my nose and turned to the girls “Really?”I sighed, looking at Sunset, Twilight and Rarity, directing my gaze at the raven-haired, knowing she was behind all this. They looked at me confused “What?”Rarity asked innocently.

“You used magic for better living conditions?”I asked the trio with a raised eyebrow “Hey! We were okay living in the previous state of the room but Rarity over here was not having it!”Sunset said, pointing at her. Rarity’s mouth hanged open and scoffed, placing her hand on her chest “Excuse you but just because I agreed to go undercover as the King's maid didn't mean that I had to live in these atrocious conditions!”she argued “What if someone walked in?!”I asked, placing my duffle bag on the couch “Relax, we made sure that if anyone did walk in, they’d see the original room”Twilight quickly explained “I’m guessing upstairs are the beds”(Y/B/F/N) said “Yeap, four bunks”Pinkie replied “And the wardrobe”Fluttershy said. Me and (Y/B/F/N) turned to Rarity with a ‘Really?’ look plastered on our faces “What? I can’t help it”she exclaimed with a sly smile, raising her shoulders. I rolled my eyes at her.

“Anyway, why don’t you tell us about your journey while I make you two some coffee?”Pinkie suggested, walking to the kitchen “Where did you get- you know what? I don't wanna know”I said as we walked to the couch and Pinkie started making our drinks.

~ ~ ~

As soon as we were done telling them the whole story, we were halfway through our drinks and the Raptors had turned back to normal. We had decided to not tell them about the nightmares that I had, didn’t want to worry them further “Gandalf died?”Twilight asked “Yeah, it was . . not fun dealing with it”I replied, chuckling sarcastically “And you punched her?”Rainbow asked in disbelief “Aha”(Y/B/F/N) nodded “Wow . .”she exclaimed, not knowing what else to say.

“And you’re good now?”Sunset asked “Yeah, everything’s fine now”I replied “And hold on, Orcs in the Human World?”she questioned “We’re not sure. Both Elashor and Lady Galadriel seemed pretty worried about it. I think that it’s something bigger than just Orcs” I exclaimed, a weird feeling settling in my gut “So what’s your plan?”Rarity asked “We keep going to the Human world whenever we have the chance. Elashor said he’s gonna keep an eye as well but you never know”I shrugged, finishing up my coffee.

Silence took over for a few minutes until mine and (Y/B/F/N)’s alarms interrupted it “School?”Fluttershy asked “Yeap but I’m not going anywhere until I eat and take a bath”I said, getting up from the couch and stretching my body “Oh definitely”(Y/B/F/N) agreed.

Thirty minutes later we were all cleaned up and had eaten “We won't be long. Gandalf knows where we'll be and you six don’t get out until Gandalf has informed Théoden about us”I instructed as I was preparing my bag “Yes Mom”Echo said, rolling his eyes, still bitter about the shifting. I smiled at him and rubbed his snout playfully “Ready?”(Y/B/F/N) asked “Yeap”I said, closing the bag “Be careful”Twilight said “We always are”I smiled and we opened the Gates.

Human World

((Y/N)’s outfit, (Y/B/F/N)’s outfit)

We stepped out of the Gates and into an alley, a couple of blocks away from the school. The moment my foot landed on the pavement, a shiver ran down my spine and my chest tightened. What the hell?! I heard (Y/B/F/N) saying something but I didn’t pay attention “What?”I asked her. She was about to repeat herself but she frowned “Are you okay?”she asked “I’m fine, why?”I replied “Nothing, just . . you seem troubled ever since that nightmare”she pointed out. I stayed silent, looking at the ground “(Y/N), what's going on? What did you see?”she asked once again “Nothing, (Y/B/F/N), really. I’m fine”I insisted “(Y/N)-”she started again but I cut her off “We should get going or else we’ll be late”I said, avoiding the subject and walking out of the alley. I heard her sigh and started following me, soon catching up with me.

We stayed silent on our way to school. I couldn't shake that weird feeling off of my chest. Without even realizing it, we had reached our lockers. I put my bag in and took out the books that I’ll need “Well, I’ll see you after class then”(Y/B/F/N) said as she closed her locker, sending me a small smile. She looked upset and I was the cause of it. Good fucking job, (Y/N)! “(Y/B/F/N)”I called as I closed my locker. She stopped walking and turned to look at me “I’m sorry”I said “It’s fine. I’m here if you want to talk though. You know that right?”she asked “Of course”I said, sending her the best smile I could master at that moment, sending one back herself. I rushed to her and gave her a quick hug before we went our separate ways.

As I was walking to class, I heard someone call my name “(Y/N)!”they shouted. I turned around and saw Anna running down the corridor “Hi-”I greeted but was cut off by Anna's tight hug “Oh my fucking God, you gotta stop scaring us like that”she exclaimed, rocking us left to right “I know, I'm sorry it's just that . .”I started as I pulled away from the embrace “We still haven't recovered after-”I explained but Anna cut me off, waving her hand in front of my face “No, no, don't apologize. I figured that this was the reason”she said with a sympathetic smile plastered on her face. A smile of its own made its way onto my face and gave her one more hug before we started heading to class.

“Get ready for Mama Bear though”Anna warned, putting her hand over my shoulder. Her words made me laugh. We started a small conversation, telling me how the two of them had been “Oh, and by the way, the new girl is here”she informed me “Really? How is she?”I asked “Bitch, I haven't seen a more creepy Human being than her. I seriously don't like her. Something about her is . . off”she frowned “Off? What do you mean?”I asked her “I don't know man, her whole vibe is just no”she continued “You'll get it when you see her”she finished, opening the door to the class.

We sat down on our seats and waited for Olivia “I swear, you're gonna give me a heart attack”Olivia scolded as soon as she laid eyes on me. I looked at her with a smile “Hello to you too”I said getting up and hugging her “I missed you”she whispered, tightening her grip “I missed you too”I whispered back, rubbing her back in an up and down motion. I pulled away and noticed that her eyes were red “Oh Lord, are you crying?”I snickered “What? No, of course not. I'm just . . glad you're okay”she brushed me off, sitting on her seat. I turned to look at Anna who was already smirking at Olivia. She tends to get emotional pretty quickly.

“By the way, Samara is on her way”Olivia said as I sat down “Samara?”I scoffed “The new girl. You told her right?”Olivia asked Anna, who nodded in response “Her name is Samara? Is she coming out of TVs by any chance?”I grinned, taking my book out of my bag “Wouldn't surprise me”Olivia shrugged “And her name is Nerezza Akeldama”Anna exclaimed. I froze and my eyes went wide. I turned to look at Anna “What did you say?”I asked her, hoping I heard wrong “Yeap, you heard me right”she nodded, leaning back against her chair.

Suddenly, the feeling from before returned, though this time it was stronger. I tried to control my breathing from the tightness in my chest. I clenched my fists, trying to swallow down that feeling. I could feel my heart beat in my ears “I'm telling you, never trust someone whose name means ‘Darkeness’ and ‘Field of blood’”Anna raised her hands in defense “How'd you know?”Olivia asked her “I looked it up”Anna simply replied. Olivia rolled her eyes but her gaze landed on me, unfortunately, “Are you okay girl? You look pale”she asked concerned. I looked at her and took a shaky breath “I-I umm . . y-yeah. Yeah, I am”I nodded. Olivia's features turned sour. She turned to Anna and smacked her arm “Ow! What did I do?”she complained, rubbing the spot where she was hit “She's been through enough, don't spook her even more”Olivia glared at her “Okay, Jesus Christ! I'm sorry”she apologized. I shook my head “No need to, girls. I'm okay”I assured them.

Another shiver ran down my spine and before any of us could say anything, a girl walked into class. Our attention turned to her. She was wearing black ripped jeans, a gray t-shirt with a couple stains on it, and white dirty sneakers. Her skin was pale and she had dark brown, greasy hair and dark brown eyes “There she is”Anna pointed out “Creepy bitch”she said under her breath “Anna! She might hear you!”Olivia hissed.

The girl looked around the class but froze when her eyes settled on me. Immediately her gaze turned into a glare. Full of wrath and hatred. My eyes remained widened as I felt cold sweat forming on my forehead.

Something's not right . . . her soul . . . feels like an abyss . .

“Can I ask you something?”I said, averting my eyes from the creep at the door “When did she first come here?”I asked “Uh, I think . . four days after you disappeared again”Anna responded. That didn't ease up the feeling in my gut “Why?”she asked “No reason”I shook my head, my eyes going back to the girl. She was still standing at the door, just staring.

I was so lost in her stare that not even the bell ringing fazed me “Good morning class”the teacher smiled as she walked into the room. She settled her bag on her desk and turned her gaze back at the door “Miss Akeldama, please take a seat”she said, taking out her stuff from the bag. A smirk crept up on her face as she started walking to the back of the class, her eyes never leaving mine. I followed her figure until she settled down. She was still looking at me.

I turned back around, not minding the worried looks Olivia and Anna sent me. What the hell?! What kind of . . whatever that is, has a black hole for a soul? We sure have faced some twisted things but nothing like that! “Open your textbooks kids”the teacher said. I did as she told us to and picked up my pen with trembling hands.

What if that's what Elashor and Lady Galadriel warned us about- No! No, (Y/N) it's probably nothing. I'm just tired from these fucking nightmares, that's all. Just a coincidence I reached inside my shirt and took out my Mother's necklace. I held it tight in my hand in hopes I calm down. I closed my eyes and started taking deep breaths Just a coincidence. .

Lunch

“Come on, (Y/B/F/N)”I murmured as I walked back and forth. The waiting was killing me. I let out a puff of air and ran my fingers through my hair “Calm down, (Y/N). Just calm down. Don't let the creepy bitch get to you”I said to myself as I kept pacing “And what's with the insistent staring?”I exclaimed, getting more frustrated by the situation. I sat down on the bench, resting my elbows on my knees. I sighed, bouncing my right leg “I should stop talking to myself one day”I noted to myself, though deep down I knew that this was a lost cause.

“Hey”I heard someone call. I looked up and saw (Y/B/F/N) approaching “Hey”I said back. She frowned as she took a better look at me “Did something happen?”she asked, taking a seat next to me. I won't tell her about the soul thing. Not yet at least. All I'll do will be just worry her “No, just uhh . . the new girl gave me the creeps. That's all”I said “Oh yeah, I saw her in the hallway on the way here”she said, digging in her bag and pulling two sandwiches out that Pinkie had prepared for us. That caught my attention. I stayed silent for her to continue but she didn't say anything more “And?”I asked her, taking the sandwich from her hand “Other than the Samara look, nothing. Just a creepy Human”she shrugged, taking a bite out of her sandwich. I frowned and looked at the ground. Am I going crazy? I know what I sensed. I know that feeling good enough to tell that someone's bad news. What is going on?!

~ ~ ~

The final period had finally come, thankfully. It was History and, as mentioned before, the teacher is insufferable. What a great way to end the day. Anna had probably fallen asleep and Olivia was fighting with tooth and nails to stay awake. As for me, I was doodling aimlessly on my book, not really paying attention to the teacher.

I haven't faced Nerezza at all. I've been avoiding her like the plague. That doesn't mean that I couldn't feel her consistent stare of hers throughout the day.

I placed my pen down and stretched my arms and back. I rested my head on my hand and looked outside the window, overlooking the surrounding buildings . . .

What the-?

My eyes went wide at what they had caught. There was a shadowy figure standing on the roof of the opposite building. My heart dropped to my stomach. It was staring at me with its red glowing eyes. My breathing became heavier by the second. No, this can't be-

“(Y/N) Amathal!”the teacher screamed, snapping me out of my trance. I hadn't realized I had turned my entire body towards the window “Could you please stop zoning out and pay attention for once?”she hissed, words dripping with poison. I didn't say anything, I just nodded my head. She adjusted her glasses and proceeded with her lesson. My heart was beating in my ears. I glanced out the window one last time but it had vanished into thin air. My face fell even more, if possible. Okay, maybe it’s not a coincidence after all. I need to tell the others!

I looked down at my book, my eyes remaining widened. My mind settled on one thought only What the fuck was that thing?

Finally, the bell rang. I quickly started packing my things and ran to (Y/B/F/N)'s class, not saying a word to the two girls. I pushed through the crowd of students when I finally saw her. I ran to her “Hey, how was- woah, slow down”she exclaimed as I grabbed her hand and dragged her out of the school “Now's not the time, (Y/B/F/N)”I said as we exited the school “What's with the rush?”she asked, still being dragged by me “I'll tell you when we get home”I replied as we entered the nearest alley. I looked behind us, making sure no one was near, and opened the Gates.

Edoras

“Hey, how was school?”Twilight greeted us the moment we passed through them, putting her book down “Where’s Gandalf?”I asked, ignoring Twilight’s question “He’s outside of Edoras with Théoden”she replied, weirded out by my behavior “Thanks”I said, out of breath, and ran to the door but Sunset called out to me before I could open it “(Y/N), wait!”she said “WHAT?!”I yelled frustrated. She looked taken aback by my sudden outburst. I sighed “I’m sorry, I just really need to talk to him”I apologized “The funeral of Théoden’s son just ended. I don’t think that it’s a good idea to interrupt them”she said “Fuck, okay. I’ll wait”I muttered and walked to the couch “Is everything okay, darling?”Rarity asked. I remained silent “(Y/N)?”(Y/B/F/N) called as she walked closer to me “Please talk to us”she pleaded, sitting down beside me and placing her hand on my shoulder “Clearly something’s bothering you the last few days”she continued.

Blue and Delta approached me and sat in front of me. I gave them a weak smile and rubbed their cheeks “Can I tell you when Gandalf gets back? I don’t want to repeat myself”I exclaimed. (Y/B/F/N) muttered an ‘Okay’ and gave me a small smile. I returned it and walked to the kitchen for a glass of water.

~ ~ ~

“They had no warning. They were unarmed”Éowyn said to her uncle after talking to the two siblings who had just arrived at Edoras. Gandalf saw them riding a horse outside of the Kingdom. They brought them in and fed them. Èothain and Freda were sent here by their Mother when their village was invaded by a group of Men that worked for Saruman, to warn King Théoden about their doings.

“Now the Wild Men are moving through the Westfold, burning as they go, every rick, cot, and tree”she continued. Théoden looked defeated as he sat on his throne, resting his face in his hand “Where is Mama?”Freda asked. Éowyn shushed the little girl and placed a blanket around her shoulders.

“This is but a taste of the terror that Saruman will unleash. All the more potent for he is driven now by fear of Sauron”Gandalf stated, pointing to the kids as he sat beside the King “Ride out and meet him head on. Draw him away from your women and children. You must fight !”he finished “You have two thousand good Men riding north as we speak”Aragorn exclaimed, sitting beside me on one of the benches of the Hall. (Y/B/F/N) was sitting on my left, Legolas was standing in front of the column beside Aragorn and Gimli was devouring the food that was offered to us, washing it down with beer, his back turned to the King. I wasn’t really feeling hungry, today’s events had made me sick to my stomach. The girls were either sitting at the table with us or standing, while the Raptors stayed in our room.

“Éomer is loyal to you. His Men will return and fight for their King”Aragorn added. Théoden stood up from his throne, making Gandalf stand up as well “They will be three hundred leagues from here by now . . Éomer cannot help us”he said, pacing around. Gandalf started approaching him but was cut off before he could utter a word “I know what it is you want of me, but I will not bring further death to my people. I will not risk open war”Théoden said as he turned around to look at him.

“Open war is upon you, whether you would risk or not”Aragorn stated matter of factly. A small veil of silence fell upon us as Théoden turned toward the Dúnedain, staring at him fiercely “When last I looked Théoden, not Aragorn, was King of Rohan”he pointed out, implying that there’ll be no outsider meddling in his realm’s affairs. I sighed and rolled my eyes at their little awkward staring competition. My leg was bouncing in anticipation, waiting for this conversation to be over so that I could speak with Gandalf.

“Then what is the King's decision?”Gandalf asked Théoden, walking towards him “We will ride to Helm's Deep in four days. Gríma will be already at Isengard by then. For now, we have to prepare ourselves. Warn the people”Théoden said to Háma and left, probably retiring to his chambers.

Gandalf let out a frustrated sigh “That went well”(Y/B/F/N) said sarcastically “Gandalf we need to talk”I exclaimed, ignoring (Y/B/F/N)’s comment “What is the matter, my dear?”the Istari asked, worry written in his eyes as he took in my state. I turned to look at the girls who were already looking at me impatiently. A squeeze on my shoulder, and a gentle smile, from (Y/B/F/N) encouraged me to continue. I turned back to the Wizard.

“The night before we had to leave from Rivendell, Elashor called to warn us about something”I started explaining “He . . he told us that something from Middle-Earth had managed to escape to the Human World”I said. The eyes of Gandalf widened. Aragorn and Gimli straightened up from their seats while Legolas looked worried at my words “And then at Lórien, Lady Galadriel told us that she sensed something evil as well and . . today”I paused, taking a deep breath “What happened today, (Y/N)?”Gandalf asked, stepping closer.

I took another deep breath before I could continue “As I was waiting for class to end, I saw a shadowy figure with glowing red eyes staring at me from across the building”I finally said “What?!”(Y/B/F/N) along with the girls exclaimed. “A-are you sure?”(Y/B/F/N) asked me. I nodded my head “When I looked back, it had vanished. I don’t know if it’s a very fucking creepy coincidence or not but, I needed to tell you”I added. (Y/B/F/N) buried her face in the palm of her hands “Fucking hell”she groaned.

“But there’s something else”I said “What is it?”Gandalf asked “Before that, a new girl arrived at school. I don’t know but . . her soul was as dark as the abyss, Gandalf”I said to him, his expression becoming more and more worried by the second “And the way she was looking at me with . . rage and hate . . -”I trailed off. There was silence for a few moments “(Y/N), are you sure?”(Y/B/F/N) questioned “Yes, I am. I’m telling you there’s something wrong with her”I defended myself “Then why didn’t I sense something? Cause I saw her and she looked completely normal, soul-wise”she argued. I stood up frustrated and walked away from the table “I know what I saw, (Y/B/F/N)!”I said, raising my voice a bit and turning to face her “Calm down, darling”Rarity said surprised by my sudden outburst.

“My dear”Gandalf’s hand landed on my shoulder, I turned my head to look at him over my shoulder “Are you certain about what you saw?”he questioned. He sounded . . doubtful. I frowned “Of course I’m fucking certain!”I persisted. The Istari remained silent, his gaze wandering to the floor, my thoughts worsening.

“You . . you don’t believe me . .”I finally said, feeling my heart dropping to my stomach “I can’t fucking believe this”I chuckled bitterly, rubbing my eyes frustrated “(Y/N), maybe you need some rest. Clear your mind”Gandalf suggested. My eyes widened at his words, not liking where this conversation was going “What are you saying?”I asked, getting madder and madder by every passing second “Perhaps those nightmares have infected your state of mind”he softly said, placing both of his hands on my shoulders and caressing them with his thumbs. His way of making me relax wasn’t working this time though.

“What nightmares?”I heard Pinkie ask “Are you serious right now?”I shoved his hands off my shoulders, ignoring the pink-haired Elf “So you’re calling me crazy”I stated “No, that is not-”he shook his head but I cut him off “Yeah, go right ahead”I turned my back to him, and started pacing “Just saw a supernatural being and a fucking shadow, it’s all in your head, (Y/N). Maybe you just need rest”I mocked, throwing my hands in the air “(Y/N), calm down”(Y/B/F/N) said “Maybe Gandalf’s right. You’ve been through enough lately”she continued. I couldn't believe my ears. Am I going mad?

I didn’t say anything, and to be honest, I didn’t know what to say. They don’t listen to me.

The heavy atmosphere that had formed broke once Gandalf spoke “My dear, listen to me”he stared. I raised my hand to stop him from saying anything further “I think I heard enough”I hissed, looking at him with pure rage before storming off to our temporary room.

Amathal = Hidden Shield (Sindarin origin)

14 notes · View notes

alittlewickeddevil · 3 years

Text

A Journey to the End of Times: Chapter 11

Warnings:Language, fighting, a bit book inspired.

Notes:Gif not mine.

Words:4,208

Bold+Italics=Great Elvish

A huge smile made its way onto my face at the sight of the Wizard “Gandalf!!”I laughed in disbelief as I dropped my pistol to the ground, making it disappear in the process “Oh my Lord”(Y/B/F/N) breathed with wide eyes. Gandalf mirrored my smile and extended his arms. I rushed to him, feeling my eyes starting to burn from the threatening tears. I practically threw myself at him “Oh my Ilúvatar, you’re alive! You’re actually alive!”I cried as I wrapped my arms around his neck, burying my face in it, tip-toeing due to the height difference “You’re here. You’re here!”I whimpered, my words muffled by the fabric of his cloak. Gandalf chuckled as he returned the embrace just as tight “I promised that I would never leave you, my dear (Y/N)”he said with a fond smile as he stroked my hair with one hand as the other rested on my back. His words made me cry even more, tightening my grip on him, as if he was gonna disappear from my grasp. As if all of this was a cruel joke. Oh, how I missed his hug.

I heard footsteps behind us approaching, I didn’t bother to let go. Gandalf loosened his arm from my back and welcomed (Y/B/F/N) to the hug “So glad you’re back”she whispered with a trembling voice. We remained like that for what felt like hours, even though it was merely a few more seconds “It cannot be!”Aragorn’s voice brought me back to reality. We pulled away from the hug, and wiped the remaining tears, my hand still resting on his back “Forgive me”Legolas said and kneeled “I mistook you for Saruman”he declared. Gimli bowed his head as well “I am Saruman. Or rather, Saruman as he should have been”Gandalf replied with a faint smile.

I took a good look at him, finally drinking in his appearance. His, once gray beard, and hair, were white as snow and his gray clothing was gleaming white. His signature pointy hat was gone and he had a completely different staff. My eyes drifted to his neck, a familiar brooch caught my eye, attached to a gray cloak.

He was in Lórien . . ?

“But we saw you fall. Falling into the abyss with the Balrog! How did you defeat him?”(Y/B/F/N) exclaimed, snapping me out of my daze. Gandalf tensed “Name him not, my dear”he shook his head, his hands falling to his side. His icy blue eyes held a pain I hadn’t seen before. He sat silent “Long time I fell”he said at last, slowly, as if thinking back with difficulty “Long I fell, and he fell with me. His fire was about me. I was burned”he spoke “Then we plunged into the deep water and all was dark. Cold it was as the tide of death, almost it froze my heart”Gandalf continued “Deep is the abyss that is spanned by Durnin’s Bridge and none has measured it”Gimli chimed in.

“Yet it has a bottom, beyond light and knowledge”Gandalf exclaimed “Thither I came at last, to the uttermost foundations of stone. He was with me still. His fire was quenched, but now he was a thing of slime, stronger than a strangling snake”he proceeded with his story “We fought far under the living earth, where time is not counted. Ever he clutched me, and ever I hewed him, till at last he fled into dark tunnels. They were not made by Durin's folk, Gimli son of Glóin”we were all listening closely, hanging from his lips.

“Far, far below the deepest delving of the Dwarves, the world is gnawed by nameless things. Even Sauron knows them not. They are older than he. Now I have walked there, but I will bring no report to darken the light of day”a shiver ran down my spine yet again at the Istari’s words “In that despair my enemy was my only hope, and I pursued him, clutching at his heel. Thus he brought me back at last to the secret ways of Khazad-dûm, too well he knew them all. Ever up now we went, until we came to the Endless Stair”he said.

“From the lowest dungeon to the highest peak I fought with the Balrog of Morgoth. Until at last I threw down my enemy and smote his ruin upon the mountainside”he remarked “Darkness took me and I strayed out of thought and time. Stars wheeled overhead and every day was as long as a life age of the Earth. But it was not the end. I felt life in me again. I've been sent back until my task is done”he finished, his tone had changed to one of determination.

“Gandalf . .”Aragorn whispered, stepping a bit closer to us “Gandalf? Yes . . that was what they used to call me”he said with a small smile. Aragorn nodded at the, now white-dressed, Wizard “Gandalf the Grey. That was my name”he said, his playful smile getting bigger “Gandalf!”Gimli exclaimed happily “I am Gandalf the White”he stated. I smiled at him “And I come back to you now, at the turn of the tide”Gandalf said.

~ ~ ~

“One stage of your journey is over, another begins. We must travel to Edoras with all speed”Gandalf informed us as we were walking along the forest “Edoras? That is no sort distance!”Gimli commented “We hear of trouble in Rohan. It goes ill with the King”Aragorn said to Gandalf “Twilight told us that his counselor has him under some kind of spell”I added “Yes, and it will not be easily cured”Gandalf stated a bit worried “Then we have run all this way for nothing?”the Dwarf exclaimed “Are we to leave those poor Hobbits here in this horrid, dark, dank tree-infested-?”he trailed off but his comments were cut off by the trees rumbling.

Gimli looked around scared “Uh, I mean . . charming, quite charming forest”he smiled nervously, his voice a bit higher than usual “It was more than mere chance that brought Merry and Pippin to Fangorn”Gandalf said, turning around to face Gimli “A great power has been sleeping here for many long years. The coming of Merry and Pippin will be like the falling of small stones that starts an avalanche in the mountains”he finished “In one thing you have not changed, dear friend”Aragorn said. Gandalf hummed curiously, leaning closer to Aragorn “You still speak in riddles”Aragorn stated, making them both laugh. A fond smile made its way onto my face Some things don’t change, I guess . .

“A thing is about to happen that has not happened since the Elder Days. The Ents are going to wake up and find that they are strong”Gandalf exclaimed. (Y/B/F/N) and I exchanged looks, quite surprised at his words “Strong? Oh, that's good”Gimli said, smiling at the trees as they rumbled once again “So stop your fretting, Master Dwarf”Gandalf scolded him, turning around “Merry and Pippin are quite safe. In fact, they are far safer than you are about to be”he loudly said as he started walking “This new Gandalf's more grumpy than the old one”Gimli remarked, making me and (Y/B/F/N) snort.

~ ~ ~

We were outside the forest. I placed two fingers in my mouth and whistled piercingly, calling for the Raptors and the two horses. We saw them approaching. Once they noticed Gandalf, they picked up speed “Gandalf?”Blue exclaimed confused “Oh Ilúvatar, it’s him!”Max chirped. They all threw themselves at him once they were close enough, rubbing their snouts against him as they purred, and licked his face “Oh Jesus, guys! Go easy on him”I chuckled at the sight. Gandalf laughed as he tried to hug them “Do not worry my dear. I missed your Guardians as well”he grinned. I shook my head as I laughed as well.

After he greeted each one of them, he faced the plain and whistled, his melodiously than mine. We heard a neighing. A majestic white horse appeared from the plain “That is one of the Mearas, unless my eyes are cheated by some spell”Legolas commented. The horse stopped in front of Gandalf “Shadowfax. He is the Lord of all horses . . and has been my friend through many dangers”Gandalf said as he caressed the side of the horse’s neck.

~ ~ ~

“You failed us”

“You left us to die!”

“You were weak!”

“You didn’t have the strength!”

I jolted up from my sleep, my heart beating in my ears. I placed my hand on my forehead, cold sweat covering my skin “Shit!”I hissed. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to control my breathing. I looked around me and saw everyone sleeping. All but one.

We had settled down for the night. Tomorrow we’ll be arriving at Edoras. The small fire we had set up was still going. I noticed Gandalf standing on the edge and surveying the night sky. I let out a puff of air and, carefully, made my way to him.

I silently stood beside him, looking at the starry sky as well “Everything alright, my dear (Y/N)?”he finally spoke up. I turned my head to him, not responding right away. He was still overlooking the sky “I, umm. I don’t know”I conceded, my eyes averting to the ground. Gandalf frowned “What do you mean?”he asked. I remained silent “(Y/N), what troubles you?”he urged “It’s just that . .”I paused, trying to collect my thoughts and turn them into words.

“I’ve been having this freaky nightmare about you and my parents . . and my Demon Form”I declared. The last part caught the Istari’s attention “Your Demon Form?”he questioned “Yeah”I bitterly chuckled “I don’t know. I don’t know if it’s just my head playing tricks on me or if my Demon Form is actually acting up because of what happened. Punishing me for it- but that’s impossible right?”I ranted to the Wizard, feeling a wave of frustration washing over me. I felt a burning sensation building up in my eyes “I mean, you’re here. You’re alive and okay, I-”I stopped myself from continuing, a tear slipping from my eye. I placed my hand over my mouth.

Gandalf had a melancholic look on his face “Oh, (Y/N)”he smiled sadly. He raised his hand and caressed my hair “Do not trouble your mind with such thoughts. Do not blame yourself”he comforted me but I shook my head “I could have saved you!”I argued back “I just stood there, watching it all happen again!”I hissed. I took a brief look behind me to make sure that everyone was sleeping, which they were “(Y/N), Moria and your parents’ murder was not your doing. I promise you”he assured me, placing his hand on my shoulder.

I wiped off my tears and hugged him tightly, wrapping my hands around his back. Gandalf returned the hug and caressed my hair once again with his free hand, as his other was busy holding his staff “I was so scared, Gandalf” I sniffed “I thought that you were gone forever. That I was never going to see you again” I confessed, tightening my grip. Gandalf exhaled “I know and I am deeply sorry for causing such sorrow” he said in a trembling voice. He was crying. I shook my head “No, no, you have nothing to be sorry for. I’m just glad that you’re back” I whispered “So am I, dear. So am I” he said, resting his cheek on the top of my head “I couldn't just leave my favorite Great Elves like that”he grinned, his words making me giggle.

“I love you G” I softly said “I love you too, my darling (Y/N)” he chuckled at the use of the nickname, kissing the crown of my head. I gave him one last squeeze and pulled away from the hug. I wiped away the remaining tears from my cheek and from Gandalf’s. He gave me a fond smile in return.

Our little moment was cut off by some rustling noises coming from behind us. I turned my head and saw Aragorn getting up “We didn’t wake you up, right?”I asked him with an apologetic smile as he approached us “Not at all, my Lady. I was simply unable to sleep”he assured me with a small smile as he stood beside Gandalf. I sighed in relief as I turned back around, this time my eyes averted to the mountains. An orange glow was cast upon them. Mordor.

“The veiling shadow that glowers in the East takes shape. Sauron will suffer no rival”Gandalf said, his eyes, too, now fixed upon the mountains “From the summit of Barad-Dûr his Eye watches ceaselessly. But he is not so mighty yet that he is above fear”he continued. Thank Melkor for that. Although being the most powerful of the Valar, he was cursed with the one thing no other Valar was. The ability to feel fear. This was ultimately his undoing, and a paranoia that he passed down to his servant as well. His fear, anxiety, and apprehension were what ultimately led to his downfall. Let’s just hope that Sauron will follow his Master’s steps.

“Doubt ever gnaws at him. The rumor has reached him. The heir of Númenor still lives”he said with a sly smile, now looking at the Man beside him “Sauron fears you, Aragorn. He fears what you may become”Gandalf told to the Hunter, who looked skeptical.

“And so he'll strike hard and fast at the world of Men. He will use his puppet Saruman to destroy Rohan. War is coming. Rohan must defend itself and therein lies our first challenge, for Rohan is weak and ready to fall”he stated “The King's mind is enslaved. It's an old device of Saruman's. His hold over King Théoden is now very strong”the Istari continued “Sauron and Saruman are tightening the noose”he remarked. He paused for a few seconds.

“But for all their cunning, we have two advantages”we turned to look at the Wizard “We have two, fully trained, Great Elves fighting on our side”he pointed out as he looked at me with a grin plastered on his face which made me chuckle “And The Ring remains hidden”he added, looking straight ahead again “And that we should seek to destroy it has not yet entered their darkest dreams. And so the weapon of the enemy is moving towards Mordor in the hands of a Hobbit”he proceeded.

“Each day brings it closer to the fires of Mount Doom. We must trust now in Frodo. Everything depends upon speed and the secrecy of his quest . .”Gandalf stopped once he noticed Aragorn’s face. Guilt was washed over him “Do not regret your decision to leave him. Frodo must finish this task alone”he reassured him “He is not alone”I chimed in. Gandalf looked at me shocked “Sam went with him”Aragorn added “Did he? Did he indeed? Good”Gandalf smiled at the news “Yes, very good”he exhaled.

~ ~ ~

“Edoras and the Golden Hall of Meduseld. There dwells Théoden, King of Rohan, whose mind is overthrown. Saruman's hold over King Théoden is now very strong”Gandalf said as we gazed at the Kingdom, which was built on a hill in Harrowdale, a valley of the White Mountains “Need any help?”I asked him “No. It’d be better if you two stayed out of this. Saruman doesn't need to know that Great Elves and Guardians are participating in the war. Or that there are any left, that is”Gandalf quickly disagreed.

“You’re not wrong on that”I nodded “Well, you know what to do, guys”(Y/B/F/N) patted Lucy on the side of her neck “Ugh, I hate when we do this”Echo groaned, hanging his head in defeat “We don’t have a choice, Echo”I said as I hopped off of Blue, taking my bag from her back in the process. (Y/B/F/N) hopped off from Lucy as well, placing her bag on the ground. We stood in front of them “Ready?”I asked them. They nodded their heads in response. A bright white light engulfed them and one by one was starting to shift.

The first one to transform was Blue followed by Lucy and Delta. Then Echo with Max and lastly Charlie. The light faded out, revealing six snakes on the ground. I smiled down at them “Aren’t you just adorable?”I cooed with a smirk as I brought them closer to my face, rubbing my nose against Echo’s head. He hissed in response which widened my smirk “Don’t hiss at me, mister”I chuckled and opened my bag, placing them in “Stay quiet, alright?”I said and closed it. (Y/B/F/N) did the same with Lucy and Max. Gandalf and Aragorn offered to ride with them til we reached our destination. (Y/B/F/N) hopped on Aragorn’s horse and I on Gandalf’s “Be careful what you say. Do not look for welcome here”Gandalf warned before we took off.

Once we entered the Kingdom, all eyes were on us. The villagers were giving us sidelong looks. They all looked so miserable and empty. The kids weren’t laughing or playing with each other. We only received suspicious looks from everyone. Everything was just dull “You'll find more cheer in a graveyard”Gimli commented as he looked around. I nodded in agreement and turned my attention to the castle ahead.

~ ~ ~

We climbed up the stairs, leading up to the hall, but before we could enter, the guards stopped us “Ah”Gandalf sighed happily with a smile “I cannot allow you before Théoden King so armed, Gandalf Grayhame. By order of . . Gríma Warmtongue”the Doorward informed us, a bunch of guards right behind him. Hell of a name . . I heard a low hissing from my bag. I adjusted it on my shoulder, making the Raptors aware that I could hear them. Thankfully, the guards couldn’t. So much staying quiet . . Gandalf gave us all a nod. I rolled my eyes and took out my daggers from their sheath. I was hesitant to give it to them. I looked at the guard in front of me, who had extended his arm, unsure but a nudge from Gandalf made me hand them to him with a sigh of annoyance. I glared at the guard, wordlessly warning him to not even think about doing anything with them.

Once we were done, Gandalf gave the Doorward a small smile “Your staff”the Man said “Eh? Oh, no”Gandalf pouted “You would not part an old man from his walking stick”he said. The Doorward thought it over and nodded in defeat, allowing us inside the hall. Gandalf gave me a sly wink and I smirked knowingly as a reply.

I offered my hand to Gandalf, who accepted, and we stepped inside. (Y/B/F/N) on his other side and the guys surrounding us. The Doorward gave a brief bow to the King and stepped aside. I looked over at Théoden. He looked worse than I expected. He was extremely aged and, in all fairness, he looked half-dead, almost . . rotten. And on his side was a pale Man with jet-black hair, icy blue eyes and black clothing. I’m guessing that’s Gríma “My Lord, Gandalf the Gray is coming”he whispered to Saruman.

We heard a bang from behind us. The gates were closed. I looked around, hoping to spot one of the girls but they were nowhere to be found. What I did see, was a group of Men on the side of the hall glaring at us as they followed us down the hall “He’s a herald of woe”Gríma added under his breath “The courtesy of your hall is somewhat lessened of late, Théoden King”Gandalf commented as we approached him, letting go of my arm “He’s not welcome”Gríma whispered once again “Why should I welcome you, Gandalf Stormcrow?”Saruman said through Théoden’s voice “A just question, my liege”Gríma nodded and stood up.

“Late is the hour in which this conjurer chooses to appear”he said, stepping closer to us. I looked to our right and the group of Men was still following us “Lathspell I name him. Ill news is in ill guest”Gríma finished, stopping right in front of Gandalf “Be silent! Keep your forked tongue behind your teeth. I have not passed through fire and death to bandy crooked words with a witless worm!”Gandalf hissed and raised his staff. Gríma’s eyes widened “His staff!”he breathed in disbelief “I told you to take the Wizard’s staff!”he yelled, stepping to the side. Gríma’s Men finally run towards us.

I was ready to beat them up but (Y/B/F/N) dragged me to the side. I looked at her expectedly but she shook her head. I let out a sigh “I hate this”I said and turned my attention to the fight. Aragorn, Legolas and Gimli were handling them pretty well, allowing Gandalf to get closer to the King “Théoden, son of Thengel. Too long have you sat in the shadows”Gandalf said.

Gimli knocked one of them out and turned his attention to Gríma, who was crawling away. The Dwarf set his foot on Gríma’s chest, who looked absolutely terrified “I would stay still if I were you”he warned him, setting his foot on Gríma’s chest “Hearken to me! I release you from the spell”Gandalf exclaimed as he extended his hand and closed his eyes tightly. Saruman chortled which eventually turned into a booming laughter “You have no power here, Gandalf the Grey”he said mockingly and continued laughing.

Gandalf then, threw his cloak aside, revealing his gleaming white clothing. Saruman leaned back to the throne in fear, a smirk making its way onto my face at the traitor’s reaction “I will draw you Saruman as poison is drawn from a wound”Gandalf exclaimed, pointing his staff at Saruman, who was squirming in the throne. A woman with long blond hair and a white dress appeared. She rushed to Théoden but Aragorn stopped her “Wait”he said to her.

“If I go, Théoden dies”Saruman threatened the Wizard using his own voice now. Gandalf pointed again his staff at him, sending him flying against his throne “You did not kill me, you will not kill him”he said “Rohan is mine”Saruman growled as he tried to sit up “Be gone”Gandalf said, pinning him back once again back. Saruman let out a scream as he jumped up but Gandalf broke the spell on time, releasing Théoden from Saruman’s grasp.

Théoden flew back to his throne. He groaned and started leaning down but the blonde woman rushed to him and caught him in his arms. Théoden straightened himself up. Within glimpses, the King looked younger than he did before. As if time moved in reverse upon him. Now, without Saruman’s spell affecting him, he returned to his normal state. He turned to look at the woman “I know your face”he softly said “Éowyn . . Éowyn”he smiled, repeating her name. Éowyn smiled back at him, tears filling up her eyes. He looked up at the white-dressed Wizard “Gandalf?”he exclaimed in disbelief “Breathe the free air again, my friend”Gandalf smiled. Théoden stood up with Éowyn’s help. Everyone was looking at the, now healed, King “Dark have been my dreams of late”he stated. Théoden looked down at his hand “Your fingers would remember their old strength better if they grasped your sword”Gandalf smirked. The doorward brought his sword. Théoden wrapped his fingers around the handle and drew it.

He examined his sword, a longing look plastered on his face. But that longing started turning into rage. Pure rage. The King’s eyes averted towards a cowering Gríma, who was still being held by Gimli. The doorward and another guard approached him and started dragging him towards the gate “Now I have to see this”I said to (Y/B/F/N). We started quietly laughing and followed the guards outside. The two Men threw him out of the Hall and Gríma rolled down the stairs. Gríma groaned in pain.

Théoden was climbing down the stairs slowly, his sword still in his hand, with Gandalf, Aragorn and the guards following. We were watching the whole scenery unfold with Legolas, Gimli and Éowyn from the top “I’ve only ever served you, my Lord”Gríma cried out as he was crawling away from the King. By now, the whole village had gathered around to see what was going on “Your leechcraft would have had me crawling on all fours like a beast!”Théoden growled “Send me not from your side!”Gríma begged. Théoden raised his sword in the air, ready to kill him, but Aragorn stopped him “No, my Lord! No, my Lord”he screamed, holding his arms in his “Let him go. Enough blood has been spilled on his account”Aragorn exclaimed. Théoden looked at him and Aragorn shook his head.

Aragorn offered his hand to Gríma to help him stand up but he spit on it “Eww”(Y/B/F/N) grimaced, myself doing the same. He stood up in a rush “Get out of my way!”he screamed to the people as he run off through the crowd. I nudged (Y/B/F/N) and pointed inside. She nodded and we walked back in “Hail, Théoden King!”we heard Aragorn yell “Thank Ilúvatar that’s over”(Y/B/F/N) sighed as we walked to one of the benches in the Hall “Yeah”I nodded as we sat down “Well, the only thing that’s missing is-”I started but was cut off mid-sentence.

“(Y/N)? (Y/B/F/N)?”a familiar, high-pitched, voice called from behind us.

22 notes · View notes

alittlewickeddevil · 3 years

Text

A Journey to the End of Times: Chapter 10

Warnings:Language, nightmares, mentions of blood.

Notes:Gif not mine.

Words:4,513

Bold=Elvish, Bold+Italics=Great Elvish

It’s been three days since the Uruk-hai took Merry and Pippin. We were chasing them across the plains of Rohan. We haven’t taken a break, just kept running, and were all fairly exhausted. Some more than others. Aragorn was tracking their trails with the occasional help from the Raptors “Their pace has quickened”Aragorn mumbled with his eyes closed as he was lying down with his ear pressed to the ground. He lifted his head and looked up at me “They must have caught our scent. Hurry!”he urged, standing up and running once more.

I started running along with the Ranger, with the rest close behind. Well, at least close enough . . “Come on, Gimli!”Legolas called for the Dwarf, who was struggling to keep up with the rest of us “Three day’s and night’s pursuit. No food. No rest. And no sight of our quarry but what bare rock can tell”Gimli panted, resting on his axe. I noticed that (Y/B/F/N) started slowing down, eventually stopping herself “Holy shit”she panted, taking deep breaths and leaning on her knees “Hey, quick question. Why don’t we hop on the Raptors?”she suggested, straightening up. We slowed down and turned to look at her “We can cover more ground that way”she added, Gimli slowly walking towards us.

“Wouldn’t that tire them, my Lady?”Aragorn asked “They have great stamina, they’ll be fine”I eased his worries, brushing him off with a gesture of my hand. I walked towards Blue and hopped on her, (Y/B/F/N) heading to Lucy “What are you waiting for? Come on!”I said to the trio, who looked at each other skeptically.

~ ~ ~

Blue stopped in her tracks and started sniffing the ground “Found something?”I asked her. She picked up something from the ground and turned her head to hand it to me. It was the brooch from the Elven cloaks, covered with mud “What is it?”Aragorn asked as he stopped with Charlie next to me. I handed him the brooch “Not idly do the leaves of Lórien fall”Aragorn said, hopping off of Charlie. He kneeled, examining the footprints the Uruk-hai left behind “They may yet be alive”Legolas remarked, stopping beside us with Delta.

“Smart move”(Y/B/F/N) commented, the rest of the Raptors gathering around us. Aragorn stood up “Less than a day ahead of us, come!”he hopped on Charlie and patted the side of his neck, as a signal to start running once more. But before we could resume, the Dwarf rolling down the small hill stopped us “Come Gimli! We’re gaining on them!”Legolas exclaimed “I'm wasted on cross-country. We Dwarves are natural sprinters. Very dangerous over short distances”Gimli complained, rushing to us. I rolled my eyes at the Dwarf.

“You’re the one who refused to ride with Echo!”I reminded him, turning my body to look at him “With all due respect, Lady (Y/N), but nobody carries a Dwarf! We are in no need of such conveniences”he argued, raising his free hand in a ‘stop’ gesture “What a hot-head”I muttered to myself, an amused smile creeping on my face, knowing he didn’t mean no harm with his words. I turned my head and nodded at Echo. He walked up behind the Dwarf and put his head between his legs “What are you-”but before he could finish his sentence, Echo tossed him on his back, Gimli letting out a frightened scream as he landed on Echo’s back “See? Isn’t this better?”I said, smiling teasingly at him, Gimli only glared at me in response which widened my smile. (Y/B/F/N), Aragorn and Legolas letting out some chuckles as well.

After more running across the land, we rode to the top of a hill, overlooking the plains of Rohan “Rohan. Home of the Horse-lords”Aragorn exclaimed “There's something strange at work here. Some evil gives speed to these creatures, sets its will against us”he continued. Legolas had ridden ahead of us with Delta “Legolas! What do your Elf-eyes see?”the King of Gondor asked “The Uruks turn northeast. They are taking the Hobbits to Isengard!”Legolas responded “Saruman”Aragorn whispered “I’ll enjoy killing that fucker”I chuckled sinisterly, glaring at the valley.

Twilight's P.O.V.

Me and the girls had successfully made it to the kingdom of Rohan. ‘Living cemetery’ Sunset had described it as soon as we entered, to which she wasn’t wrong. Everyone looked so depressed and lacking hope. We had disguised ourselves, hiding our Elf ears, turning our hair and eye color back to normal and hiding our weapons in our bags. We had sought refuge at the castle as the King’s maids, as (Y/N) had instructed. King Théoden had accepted our offer, more like his counselor, Gríma Wormtongue. A pale Man with jet-black hair and ice-blue eyes.

The King was in really bad shape. He looked so sick and aged, as if he was waiting for Death to take him any second now. And the presence of Gríma wasn’t helping the levels of our suspicion. He was definitely under some kind of spell but we couldn't say anything to (Y/N) and (Y/B/F/N) just yet. We needed to be sure, and Gríma being around Théoden 24/7, wasn’t helping with our investigation. Sunset and Pinkie were watching him once and were nearly caught by the guards.

One of the maids told me to pick something up from the Throne Hall. As I was walking closer, I heard yelling. I hid behind a column and listened carefully “You see much, Éomer, son of Éomund. Too much”I heard Gríma say. I peeked over and saw four guards holding Éomer, Théoden’s nephew, and punching him in the stomach, letting out cries of pain “You are banished forthwith from the Kingdom of Rohan, and all of its domains, under pain of death”Gríma ordered as Éomer was struggling against the guards “You have no authority here. Your orders mean nothing”Éomer growled before getting punched in the stomach once again “This order does not come from me. It comes from the King”Gríma said, reaching inside his robe and taking out a scroll “He signed it this morning”he said, showing off the order of the King written down. Éomer was about to leap on the counselor but was dragged away from the four guards.

I quickly hid again behind the column, before they could see me This is bad, I need to tell the others I rushed towards the room we were staying in, completely ignoring the orders I was assigned to.

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

The sun was setting and the Raptors were getting tired. I made Blue stop “It’s getting late. I think we should rest for a few hours”I suggested “No, we should keep going”Aragorn disagreed, stopping Charlie too “Aragorn, we have covered more ground than what we would have on foot. We haven’t rested for nearly four days, a couple of hours won’t do us any harm”I reasoned with him. He sighed and looked down “Plus they need rest too”I added, referring to the Raptors. He paused, thinking over the situation “Alright then. Let us rest for a few hours”he agreed with a small smile and hopped off of Charlie. I sighed in relief as well and hopped off Blue.

We decided to settle down beside some rocks. We set up a small fire for warmth, and I laid on the dried grass. A grunt escaped from my mouth as I laid my exhausted body on the ground. Max took the first watch, as he was the least tired out of all of us. I rested my head on Blue’s side “We need to catch on with the Uruks”I said to (Y/B/F/N) “Let’s hope that they haven’t hurt Merry and Pippin”she said, laying down as well opposite of me “It’s not just that”I shook my head. (Y/B/F/N) frowned “But what?” she asked “They saw us using our powers and the Raptors”I pointed out “We need to eliminate them, leave none alive”I added “Fuck, you’re right. If Saruman hears about Great Elves being in the Fellowship, I don’t want to know what he’ll do”(Y/B/F/N) exclaimed “Well he created a whole new breed of Orcs, so . .”I shrugged, not wanting to think of the limit of Saruman’s capabilities in magic and spells.

“Anyway, night guys”I sighed, barely keeping my eyes open “Good night”I heard the others say and the Raptors purred in response. I closed my eyes and fell into a, much-needed, slumber.

“(Y/N)” . .

“(Y/N)~” . . .

“(Y/N)!”

I opened my eyes and with a gasp, I sat up. I looked around me and it was just . . white. There was nothing. Pure emptiness. I frowned and sat up “Hello?”I called to the voice that woke me up, my voice echoing throughout the void “Someone?”I called again, looking around me.

“Do you blame yourself?”

The sudden voice from behind me made me jump. I turned around and saw . . me? My Demon Form at least. She had an unreadable expression on her face “What?”I asked, the frown returning to my face. She suddenly vanished into thin air, making me look around me again frantically.

“Well it’s quite common for someone in this situation to feel a sort of . . . guilt”she said, appearing behind me yet again, but this time, she was closer. Her head was practically peeking over my right shoulder as she looked at me. I jumped again and turned my head to her “What situation?”I asked. A shit-eating grin made its way onto her face at my question, her fangs showing “You know . .”she started, turning her head to look ahead of us “The accident”she said, pointing with her eyes. I followed her gaze and my heart dropped to my stomach at the sight.

It was my parents along with Gandalf, laying dead on the ground. A pool of blood was surrounding them and their bodies were covered in wounds with their eyes wide open in terror. My heart rate started increasing and my feet were ready to give up on me. Suddenly, my Mother’s eyes snapped at me, making my breath hitch “Why didn’t you help us, (Y/N)?”she spoke up without a hint of emotion. I remained silent as I looked at her, quite terrified at the scene unfolding in front of me “Why didn’t you save us?”my Father said with slight anger in his tone. My eyes started burning “You could have done something!”Gandalf exclaimed desperately with a betrayed look on his face “But you just run . .”Mom added coldly.

They started getting up. I took a few steps backwards “I’m sorry, I’m-”I whimpered, hot tears running down my cheeks “You failed”my Dad hissed, all of them stepping closer “No-”I shook my head, continuing to step back “You failed us!”Gandalf yelled “Please, I’m sorry”I kept apologizing “You let us DIE!”my Mom screamed “I’M SORRY!”I screamed back, my legs finally giving up, letting me fall to my knees “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry”I bawled, hanging my head in shame. My whole body was shaking.

“Are you tormented by memories?”my Demon Form spoke up. I looked up and my parents and Gandalf were gone, instead, she was standing in front of me. Her blood-red eyes looking down at me with mockery. Her stupid grin was still there “You were weak”she started, making her way behind me “Useless. You weren’t good enough”she trailed off, chuckling “No” I shook my head.

“You didn’t have the strength”she continued, circling me like a vulture. I closed my eyes tightly “You didn’t have the guts. Or the will”she shrugged. I didn’t speak. My silence seemed to tick her off. She roughly grabbed my face, squeezing my cheeks tightly, and brought me closer to her face “You were weak!”she shouted, eyes filled with rage “Stop”I mumbled, feeling drained “You let them slip right through your hands!”she continued shouting “You.did.nothing!”she hissed “And you know that”she finished.

She shoved my head away and disappeared once again, leaving me alone in the emptiness as I collapsed.

(Y/B/F/N)’s P.O.V.

As I was sleeping peacefully, I felt someone nudging my shoulder. I groaned “Is it time already?”I mumbled, rubbing my eye. I opened them and saw Max shaking me awake, a worried look was washed over his face “No”he said and pointed to a sleeping (Y/N). I blinked a couple of times to adjust my eyes and noticed her squirming in her sleep. Blue was also awake due to (Y/N)’s uneasiness. I, immediately, stood up and rushed to her side. Tears were running from her closed eyes and her heart was beating so loud, I could hear it “(Y/N)?”I said, shaking her form “(Y/N), wake up!”I called again, shaking her with a bit more force.

Whimpers and silent cries were leaving her mouth “(Y/N)!”I yelled, probably waking up the others too. At last, she shot up with a scream caught in her throat. She started looking uncontrollably around her, breathing heavily “Hey, hey, hey. You’re okay, you’re okay”I said in a gentle tone, placing my hands on her shoulders. She flinched at my touch and looked at me with tear-stained eyes, fear and sadness evident in her gaze “It’s okay, it was just a nightmare”I whispered, my hands traveling to her wet cheeks, wiping her tears off.

(Y/N) threw herself at me, wrapping her hands around my neck, hugging me tightly. I returned the hug, stroking her back to calm her down. She nestled her head in my neck, still shaking “Shh, it’s okay”I kept whispering, rocking us from left to right.

It’s been a long while since (Y/N) had a night terror. And by a long while, I mean years. But they were nothing like that. This felt different. I’m guessing Gandalf’s passing was finally coming to a realization in her mind. I averted my eyes to the side, seeing Blue looking at us worried and confused. I shoot her a puzzled look, not knowing what to say to the Guardian. Her breathing had calmed down a bit so I decided to take a shot “Wanna talk about it?”I asked her. I felt her shaking her head ‘No’ in my neck “It’s okay, whenever you’re ready, I’m here”I mumbled with a small smile.

“Is everything alright?”Aragorn’s voice was heard from behind us. I pulled away from the embrace, one hand remaining on (Y/N)’s back, and looked up at the Man “Yeah, everything’s fine. Sorry for waking you all up”I said with an apologetic smile. He looked unsure of my words “Nightmare”I mouthed to him. Aragorn nodded in apprehension, a look of sympathy plastered on his face. I noticed that the sun was starting to rise, giving the dark navy sky a faint orange glow at the end of the valley.

“We should get going, don’t you think?”I suggested “Yes, we should. Gimli, put out the fire. We are leaving in a few minutes”Aragorn instructed the Dwarf who groaned in response before getting up. I returned my attention to (Y/N) “Are you sure you’re okay?” I asked her when Aragorn was out of earshot. She nodded “Yeah”she breathed, sniffing her nose, wiping it with her sleeve. I let her be for the time being. I know she’s gonna talk to me, she always does. She just needs time “Alright”I said as I patted her back before standing up.

I walked over to Lucy “Is she okay?”she asked as I hopped on her “I hope so. Her whole body was shaking”I mumbled as I watched her hopping on Blue.

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

“(Y/N), are you okay?”Blue asked me from beside me. I paused for a moment, contemplating whether to tell her on not “Yes, love. Just a nightmare”I ended up saying. She didn’t look convinced but didn’t ask furthermore, her head turning back around. I sighed and hopped on her. What the hell was that?! Since when does my Demon Form act up like that? I scoffed and brushed my thoughts away. Whatever, it was probably nothing . . .

~ ~ ~

It is dawn. The clouds had beautiful shades of purples, yellows and pinks, and a light breeze was in the air “A red sun rises. Blood has been spilled this night”Legolas muttered as he looked up behind us at the sky. We were getting closer to the pack of Uruks. Aragorn hopped off of Charlie to examine their tracks.

We heard horse neighs.

Aragorn signaled us to follow him. We quickly hopped off of the Raptors and hid at the huge rocks in front of us. The galloping of the horses was getting closer. A large group of calvary appeared, passing right by us. The Riders of Rohan. After they passed, Aragorn stood up and came out of our hiding spot “What are you doing?!”I hissed, panicking “Riders of Rohan! What news from the Mark?”he called out to them, Legolas and Gimli followed him as well.

I puffed “Okay, you six stay here and don’t make a sound”I said to the Guardians “Got it”Blue nodded. I nodded back and, both me and (Y/B/F/N), stood up as well. The Rohirrim had changed course, heading back to the five of us. They encircled us. As they stopped, they pointed their spears at us. I put my hands up in surrender, trying to look as peaceful as I could.

“What business do three Elves, a Man and a Dwarf have in the Riddermark?”the, I’m guessing leader, questioned “Speak quickly!”he ordered “Give me your name, horsemaster, and I shall give you mine”Gimli said. The Man handed his spear to the Rider beside him and got off his horse “I would cut off your head, Dwarf, if it stood but a little higher from the ground”he growled, towering over Gimli. In a blink of an eye, Legolas was aiming his arrow at the Man “You would die before your stroke fell!”Legolas exclaimed angrily.

The Rohirrim pointed their spears at the Elf Prince. Aragorn lowered Legolas’ arms. Though, the Elf was still glaring daggers at the Man “I'm Aragorn son of Arathorn, this is Gimli son of Glóin, Legolas of the Woodland Realm, Lady (Y/N) and Lady (Y/B/F/N)”Aragorn introduced us one by one “We are friends of Rohan and of Théoden, your King”he exclaimed, trying to defuse the situation.

“Théoden no longer recognizes friend from foe. Not even his own kin”the Rider said as he took off his helmet, revealing that it was Éomer, the King’s nephew. The Riders withdrew their spears “Saruman has poisoned the mind of the King and claimed lordship over these lands”the Man started explaining. We exchanged worried glances “My company are those loyal to Rohan. And for that, we are banished”he continued.

“The White Wizard is cunning”he stepped closer to Aragorn “He walks here and there, they say, as an old man hooded and cloaked. And everywhere, his spies slip past our nets”he paced in front of us, stopping at Legolas, giving him a meaningful look “We are no spies. We track a party of Uruk-hai westward across the plain. They have taken two of our friends captive”Aragorn explained. Éomer frowned “The Uruks are destroyed. We slaughtered them during the night”he said. My eyes widened at his words.

“But they were two Hobbits. Did you see two Hobbits with them?”Gimli asked concerned “They would be small. Only children to your eyes”Aragorn stated more calmly. Éomer shook his head “We left none alive”he said “We piled the carcasses and burned them”he pointed to the rising cloud of smoke across the plaid “No”I breathed “Dead?”Gimli questioned. The Man nodded “I’m sorry”he said. Legolas rested his hand on Gimli’s shoulder. I placed my hand to my forehead, shaking my head “Damn it”I hissed, moving my hand to my eyes and dragging it down to my face.

There was a moment of silence when the Rider of Rohan whistled “Hasufel! Arod!”he called. A brown and a white horse approached us “May these horses bear you to better fortune than their former masters. Farewell”he wished, walking back to his horse. He hopped on it and put his helmet back on “Look for your friends. But do not trust to hope. It has forsaken these lands”Éomer stated, overlooking the valley “We ride North!”he ordered and with that, they left.

“We shouldn’t have stopped. We shouldn’t have stopped”I kept repeating under my breath while shaking my head. One hand resting on my hip and the other back to my forehead “(Y/N), stop that”(Y/B/F/N) said. I threw my hands in the air “What do you want me to say?”I asked her “Merry and Pippin are gone!”I exclaimed. The Raptors started coming out “We don’t know that! They might have escaped!”she argued “Right?”she said, looking at the trio. They looked to the ground, choosing to stay silent. (Y/B/F/N) sighed.

My phone, suddenly, chimed. I took it out of my pocket. It was a text from Twilight. A bitter chuckle left my mouth as I read the text “It’s Twilight”I said “Is she okay?”(Y/B/FN) asked “Yeah, she pretty much confirms Éomer’s words about the King. His counselor, Gríma, has him under some kind of spell and made him sign the banishment of Éomer. She also apologizes for not informing us earlier because Gríma‘s people keep an eye on them”I summed up the text.

“That’s just great”(Y/B/F/N) shrugged with an upside-down smile “Come on. We should find Merry and Pippin and then head to Edoras”she exclaimed, hopping on Lucy. We looked hesitant, all hope lost “Come on!”(Y/B/F/N) repeated more urgently. I exhaled and headed to Blue.

~ ~ ~

We rode towards the smoke. The closer we got, the stronger the smell was getting. Me and (Y/B/F/N) hopped off of the Raptors and the guys from their horses. I started coughing from the odor. I covered my mouth and nose with my hand, the smell unbearable.

Gimli started digging into the pile of burnt corpses with his axe. I looked around us. Arrows were scattered on the ground and someone had stapped an Uruks head on a spear near the pile. Gimli turned around to face us, holding, what looked like, a burned-out belt “It’s one of their wee belts”he said under his breath “May they find peace after death”Legolas whispered a lament with closed eyes. I let out a shaky breath and closed my eyes tightly, trying to keep the tears at bay.

Aragorn kicking a helmet made me open them again, the ‘bang’ sounding painful “NO!”he let out a scream of anger and collapsed to the ground, falling on his knees, his arms falling on his lap with a defeated huff “We failed them”Gimli said. (Y/B/F/N) shook her head “No. No, this can’t be the end of them!”she said, looking around for any other clues or tracks.

I noticed Aragorn averted his gaze to the side “A Hobbit lay here”he said, some tracks catching his attention “And the other”he added. He paused for a moment, studying the ground “They crawled”he said. Aragorn started following the tracks, still crouching “Their hands were bound”he commented, finally standing up. We started following him. He kneeled and picked up a broken rope. He examined the ends “Their bonds were cut”he stated and dropped it, continuing to follow the tracks. His voice had started filling with hope. My nerves had started easing up as well with his genius tracking skills “They run over here”he said “They were followed”he remarked.

Aragorn started jogging “Tracks lead away from the battle!”he said before we stopped at the start of the dense forest “Into Fangorn Forest”Aragorn finished “Fangorn? What madness drove them there?”Gimli asked as we all looked at the eerie forest.

“Let’s find out”I said, feeling more sure about the well-being of the Hobbits “You six, stay here and look after the horses. If anything happens, call us”I instructed, turning to the Raptors “You sure you don’t want us to come with?”Blue asked. I nodded “Yeah, it’d be better if we don’t disturb the woods”I stated with a knowing look. Blue nodded, catching up “Right, okay. Stay safe”she said. I send her a smile and turned to the others.

“Shall we?”I said as I entered the woodland.

~ ~ ~

We were wandering around the forest for quite a while now. Gimli approached a small tree, its leaves covered in a black substance. He wiped it off of the leaves with his fingers and tasted it. He quickly spat it out “Orc blood”he informed. Looks like we were on the right path. We walked further into the dark forest. Aragorn kneeled “These are strange tracks”he pointed out, examining the ground “The air is so close in here”Gimli exclaimed, sounding out of breath “This forest is old . . very old”Legolas stated “Full of memory . . and anger”he continued. As if on cue, weird noises started coming from the trees, like growls . . . . Entish.

Gimli held up his axe at the noises, making the trees talk louder “The trees are speaking to each other”Legolas said. We turned to the alarmed Dwarf “Gimli!”I whispered-yelled “Huh?”the Dwarf jumped, looking at me with wide eyes “Lower your axe”I said, making a gesture to emphasize my words. Gimli slowly raised his hands in the air as a sign for the trees to calm down “They have feelings, my friend”Legolas said, looking at Gimli “The Elves began it. Waking up the trees, teaching them to speak”Legolas explained “Talking trees . .”the Dwarf scoffed “What do trees have to talk about, hm? Except the consistency of squirrel droppings”Gimli murmured the last part. I rolled my eyes at his words as a playful grin made its way onto my face.

Though, it was quickly wiped off as a sudden chill run down my spine. We were not alone “Did you feel that?”(Y/B/F/N) whispered to me, giving her a quick nod in response “Something is out there!”Legolas spoke up, sensing something, or rather someone, as well. We followed the Elf Prince as he walked away “What do you see?”Aragorn asked “The White Wizard approaches”Legolas replied, darting his eyes to his right. We remained silent “Do not let him speak. He will put a spell on us”Aragorn said. I summoned my Demon pistol and (Y/B/F/N) her Angel one. The rest loosened their own weapons “We must be quick”Aragorn stated.

We quickly turned around to attack him but we were blinded by a bright light emanating from the White Wizard. That didn’t stop us. Gimli threw his axe and Legolas an arrow but Saruman deflected them with his staff. Aragorn’s sword became hot to the touch, making him drop it. Me and (Y/B/F/N) aimed at him “Take one more step and I’ll put a bullet between your eyes!”I warned, tightening my grip around the pistol.

“You are tracking the footsteps of two young Hobbits”he said, completely ignoring me “Where are they?”Aragorn asked “They passed this way, the day before yesterday. They met someone they did not expect. Does that comfort you?”he said, his voice sounding weird towards the end. He sounded like he had two different ones which made me frown “Who are you?”Aragorn asked. The Wizard remained silent “Show yourself, you bitch!”I yelled, getting frustrated.

The light dimmed down, finally revealing his face . . .

“Gandalf?”

30 notes · View notes

alittlewickeddevil · 3 years

Text

A Journey to the End of Times: Chapter 9

Warnings:Language, fighting, character death.

Notes:Gifs and pics not mine, not great with fighting scenes.

Words:3,738

Bold=Elvish

Lothlórien

Next day

“You cannot pass!”

“No”

“(Y/N)” . . .

“Go back to the shadow!”

“YOU SHALL NOT PASS!”

“(Y/N)!”a voice woke me up from the dream, or rather nightmare, I was having. I opened my eyes and saw (Y/B/F/N) hovering over me “Come on, it’s time to leave”she said, patting my shoulder. She took a better look at me. I was breathing heavily and my eyes widen in alertness “You okay?”she frowned. I gulped and nodded “Yeah, you just startled me, that’s all”I laughed it off. That seemed to convince her enough to drop the subject. I sighed and rubbed my eyes.

We got up and started getting ready to continue with our mission. I saw the rest of the Fellowship getting ready. After we returned from the Human World yesterday, Applejack was waiting for us as she had promised. We caught on with her for a handful of hours. By the time she left, it was time for us to sleep. We didn't bother to change, we were out like a light.

We changed into our armor, packed our belongings and went to find the rest.

~ ~ ~

“Never before have we clad strangers in the garb of our own people”Lord Celeborn said as the Galadhrim put on us their specially-made Elven cloaks woven for us by Lady Galadriel herself and her maidens. Each cloak had a hood and was fastened by an Elven brooch. A green leaf veined with silver. Applejack was the one putting on my cloak. When the Galadhrim stepped back, I winked at her, sending her a discreet smile, which she returned “May these cloaks help shield you from unfriendly eyes”Lord Celeborn wished.

~ ~ ~

“Every league you travel South, the danger will increase. Mordor Orcs now hold the Eastern shore of the Anduin. Nor will you find safety on the Western bank”Lord Celeborn had dragged me, Aragorn and (Y/B/F/N) away from the others, under the shelter of the trees, to warn us of the dangers ahead “Strange creatures bearing the mark of the White Hand have been seen on our borders. Seldom do Orcs journey in the open under the sun, yet these have done so”Lord Celeborn informed us.

The Elven Lord pulled out a hunting knife and gifted it to Aragorn. The Man took it out of its sheath and examined it. ‘Foe of the Morgoth’s Realm’ read the engravings on the blade “You are being tracked”Lord Celeborn warned, looking at the three of us. Aragorn put the blade back in the sheath and looked up at us, then at Celeborn “By river you have the chance of outrunning the enemy to the Falls of Rauros”Celeborn said.

~ ~ ~

“My gift for you, Legolas, is a bow of the Galadhrim. Worthy of the skill of our woodland kin”Lady Galadriel offered a beautifully-crafted bow to the Elf Prince. She then moved on to Merry and Pippin “These are the daggers of the Noldorin. They have already seen service in war”she informed the two Hobbits “Do not fear, young Peregrin Took. You will find your courage”Lady Galadriel reassured the little Hobbit “And for you, Samwise Gamgee, Elven rope made of Hithlain”she said as she handed a coil of rope “Thank you, my Lady”Sam said. He looked towards Merry and Pippin and then back at Lady Galadriel “Have you run out of those nice, shiny daggers?”he asked. She just grinned and moved on to, an awfully quiet, Gimli.

“And what gift would a Dwarf ask of the Elves?”she asked “Nothing”Gimli shook his head, not daring to look up at her “Except to look upon the Lady of the Galadhrim one last time. For she is more fair than all the jewels beneath the earth”Gimli complimented the Lady of Light. Galadriel softly laughed at the Dwarf’s unexpected compliment. Gimli groaned in embarrassment and turned around to leave but stopped from doing so “Actually, ehh. There was one thing-”he started but stopped himself from asking “No, no, no, I couldn't. It’s quite impossible. Stupid to ask”he kept rambling under his breath as he walked away, completely flustered. A smile made its way onto my face at the Dwarf’s state.

“Farewell, Frodo Baggins. I give you the light of Eärendil, our most beloved star”she said before leaning down and kissing softly Frodo’s forehead and handing him the phial “May it be a light for you in dark places when all other lights go out” she wished.

Lastly, she turned to me and (Y/B/F/N) “There is no worthy gift I could offer to our beloved Great Elves”she exclaimed. We smiled at her “Don’t worry, my Lady. Seeing you again was enough”I assured her. She returned the smile in response.

~ ~ ~

“You two seem worried”Lady Galadriel commented as she pulled us aside from the Fellowship “What seems to be the trouble?”she questioned. (Y/B/F/N) and I exchanged looks before she started talking “It’s just that . . Elashor told us something about the Human World that concerned us, to say the least”(Y/B/F/N) exclaimed with a nervous smile. Lady Galadriel titled her head intrigued “He sensed something. Whatever that thing is, doesn’t belong there”I continued “He guesses that it might be from Middle-earth but he’s not sure yet”I finished. Lady Galdriel’s, usually soft features, had now hardened “I felt something as well”she confessed. Our eyes widened “You did?”I questioned “Do you know what it is?”(Y/B/F/N) asked. She shook her head “Unfortunately, no. Though I can assure you that it is not an omen of good”she warned us.

“You must be very careful of whom you trust”she whispered “I am afraid of what that evil might bring upon you”she said, concern lacing in her voice. We remained silent. Even though she means no harm, her words scared me even more.

She noticed “May whatever comes in your way be defeated”she said “You have the Light of the Great Elves in your souls. May forever remain ignited and guide you through your quest”she said, taking one of our hands in hers “Farewell”she finished, her smile returning. We bowed our hands “Thank you, my Lady”me and (Y/B/F/N) said in unison. Lady Galadriel let go of our hands and bowed her head as well.

~ ~ ~

“You two be careful, alright?”Applejack said as she was hugging (Y/B/F/N) “We will be”she assured her. They pulled back and then Applejack embraced me “Hope we meet again soon”I said, caressing her back in an up-and-down motion. Applejack hummed in agreement. We pulled away and placed one hand on her shoulder “If I find out that something happened to you, I’m dragging your ass out of Valinor myself”I exclaimed, poking her with my index finger on her chest. She laughed “I hope that’s a promise”she chuckled “You bet”I smiled.

The Raptors gave her one last group hug before they boarded the boats we were given. I joined Blue, Delta and Lucy while (Y/B/F/N) went with Charlie, Echo and Max. I send one last smile at Applejack who was still standing at the riverbank, a bittersweet smile on her lips. Once everyone was on board, we departed from Lothlórien, following the Great River Anduin as advised by Lord Celeborn.

As we paddled down the river, we saw Lady Galadriel on the riverbank, bidding us farewell. I send her a small wave before I continued oaring.

~ ~ ~

Towards the end of the first day, we heard strange noises coming from the woods. It didn’t sound like any animal I know. The Raptors started growling and hissing at the trees “Hey, knock it off”I whispered-yelled. They calmed down a bit but they were still giving some death glares at the trees. I kept oaring but also kept stealing glances at the forest, an uneasy feeling taking over me. A chill run down my spine, feeling eyes watching me behind the greenery of the woods.

Gandalf had mentioned what Saruman has been up to. Crossing Orcs with Goblin-Men. Able to travel during the day and cover great distances at speed. Faster than Orcs and stronger than Men. And considering Lord Celeborn’s words, these creatures were bad news. They felt different . . . and more sinister.

The Uruk-hai.

Though, they weren’t the only thing trailing us.

~ ~ ~

We had settled for the night at the riverbanks. We had dragged the boats out of the water. Most of us had already fallen asleep. All but me, (Y/B/F/N), Boromir, Aragorn and Sam with Frodo. Me and (Y/B/F/N) were sitting down, our Guardians sleeping peacefully beside us. I had taken out one of my daggers and used a small oil stone I always carried to sharpen them.

I noticed Boromir peeking over a large rock, surveying something over the river’s dark waters. I stopped my back-and-forth motion on the blade and followed his gaze, noticing a log floating in the river. Small hands clutched it, and the top of the head was barely visible over the log’s edge. Eyes glinting softly “Gollum”Aragorn simply said to the Man “He has tracked us since Moria”he added. That would explain the constant feeling of being watched, besides the Uruk-hai. I remember Gandalf telling us how he searched for him before returning to Frodo in the Shire.

“I had hoped we would lose him on the river”Aragorn continued as the log came to a stop by the rocks “But he’s too clever a waterman”he stated, walking away from Boromir and towards us, one hand resting on the handle of his sword “And if he alerts the enemy to our whereabouts it will make the crossing even more dangerous”Boromir commented, not taking his eyes from the log “Want me to kill him?”I asked Aragorn, looking up at him. He shook his head “No, let him be. He’s no danger to us for now”he softly disagreed. I shrugged “If you say so”I said, giving one last stroke with the stone before storing it back in my pocket and putting back my dagger in its sheath.

“Minas Tirith is the safer road. You know it”Boromir exclaimed as he stepped back from the rock and went closer to Aragorn “From there we can regroup. Strike out for Mordor from a place of strength”Boromir kept insisting “There is no strength in Gondor that can avail us”Aragorn argued “We can’t just bring The Ring, the only thing Sauron, and every single one of his allies is searching for, right outside his doorstep”I chimed in, trying to reason with the Man.

“You two were quick enough to trust the Elves”he declared. I sighed and looked down “Have you so little faith in your own people?”Boromir asked, turning back to Aragorn “Yes, there is weakness. There is frailty. But there is courage also and honor to be found in Men. But you will not see that”he quickly added, a desperation in his voice which made me feel sympathy for him. Aragorn turned to leave but Boromir grabbed him by his arm, turning him back around. The sudden movement made us jump “You are afraid! All your life, you have hidden in the shadows!”Boromir exclaimed. Aragorn started looking quite pissed “Scared of who you are, of what you are”he continued. I stood up and stepped in between the two Men before the situation could escalate.

“Enough! Both of you!”I said, separating them by placing my hands on their chests and shoving them away. The tension between them could cut better than a knife “I will not lead The Ring within a hundred leagues of your city!”Aragorn hissed before he left. I looked over at (Y/B/F/N) who shared the same look as me. The Fellowship was slowly falling apart and we couldn’t do anything about it.

~ ~ ~

The sun had risen and we continued our journey through the river. The tension between Aragorn and Boromir was still lingering. We came across the two majestic statues, standing proudly on each side of Anduin. The Argonath. Their left arms were held aloft, their palms facing outwards in a gesture of warning. Everyone looked at the statues in pure awe. They never failed to amaze me.

After a little more oaring, we reached the end of the river, right before the Falls of Rauros. After we got off the boats, we set up a fire. The weird feeling since we departed from Lórien hasn’t left. And I doubt that it was just Gollum’s presence.

Something was coming.

“We cross the lake at nightfall. Hide the boats and continue on foot. We approach Mordor from the North”Aragorn informed us as he unpacked his stuff “Oh yes?”Gimli chirped “Just a simple matter of finding our way through Emyn Muil? An impassable labyrinth of razor-sharp rocks. And after that, it gets even better!”he exclaimed. Pippin was listening to the Dwarf quite alarmed “Fostering, stinking marshlands as far as the eye can see”he finished “That’s our road”I confirmed while nodding my head, Pippin drifting his terrified eyes to me “Exactly. And I suggest you take some rest and recover your strength, Master Dwarf”Aragorn stated “Recover my . . ?!”Gimli growled, looking offended by Aragorn’s statement.

Legolas approached me and Aragorn “We should leave now”he suggested “No. Orcs patrol the Eastern shore. We must wait for cover of darkness”Aragorn disagreed with the Elf Prince “It is not the Eastern shore that worries me. A shadow and a threat has been growing in my mind. Something draws near. I can feel it”Legolas said as we observed the forest.

I heard Gimli mumbling something but I didn't pay much attention “Where's Frodo?”Merry asked. I froze as I frantically looked around. Sam, who was slowly dozing off, rose up with a startle “Boromir is not here as well”(Y/B/F/N) pointed out. I saw Boromir’s stuff, along with his shield, laying on the ground under a tree “Shit”I hissed “Quick, we need to find them”(Y/B/F/N) getting up from her spot on the ground “Okay, Blue and Charlie with me. Delta with Legolas and Gimli and Echo with the Hobbits”I instructed, my Raptors giving me a nod in response “Let’s go”I said as we all went our separate ways to find both the Ring-bearer and the Man of Rohan, Lucy with Max following (Y/B/F/N).

I hope Boromir hasn’t found him yet.

~ ~ ~

“Frodo?”I called again, observing my surroundings “I swear to Ilúvatar, if Boromir has laid a finger on him . . -”I muttered under my breath. I turned to Blue and Charlie who were sniffing the ground “Anything?”I asked them “Nothing”Blue replied “Is it possible for The Ring to mask his scent?”Charlie wondered as he stopped for a moment “Looks like it”I answered as I kept looking.

“Oi! Did you find him?”Gimli’s booming voice was heard from afar, Legolas and Delta standing beside the Dwarf “No, still nothing”I yelled back “It seems that The Ring masks his scent and they can’t track him”I added, ponting to the Raptors. Gimli let out a defeated sigh. Suddenly, a shiver run down my spine “Oh no”I mumbled, knowing exactly what that meant.

Growls, yelling and hisses were heard in the distance “That can’t be good”I said under my breath and started running towards the other three, Blue and Charlie following me “Come on”I said as I run past them, summoning both Goddess and Demon pistol.

(Y/B/F/N)'s P.O.V.

“Did you track him yet?”I asked Lucy and Max “Nope, I can’t pick up his smell”Lucy replied “Me neither”Max agreed “I can’t sense him either”I said, shaking my head, looking around. I let out a frustrated sigh, my fingers rubbing my eyes “Honestly, can this get any worse?”I said to no one in particular, throwing my hands in the air. As soon as I spoke, a shiver run down my spine. I heard cries, growls and gunshots, making my eyes widen. (Y/N)! “I had to talk, huh?”I facepalmed.

I summoned my Angel and Demon pistol “Orcs”Max exclaimed “No, it’s worse, far worse. Let’s go”I said and started running towards the commotion.

(Y/N)'s P.O.V.

We run towards the hustle, seeing Aragorn fighting a couple of Uruk-hai all by himself near the debris of Amon Hen. I looked ahead of us and froze for a second. They were so many of them. They looked taller than Orcs but shorter than Men. Some of them were bearing the white hand of Saruman upon their helmets.

I started firing at the Uruks as I approached Aragorn, shoving away the Uruk-hai that had fallen dead on top of him by Aragorn’s sword. I offered him my hand to help him up, which he gladly took “Aragorn, go!”Legolas yelled and we run “Where’s Frodo?”I asked him, shooting at the bastards that were following us “I send him away”he replied. My eyes widened at his words “And Boromir?”I questioned but was cut off by a growl.

I switched my pistols with my Demon sword and sliced the Uruk-hai’s torso before stabbing him in the stomach “I am not aware, my Lady”Aragorn replied after, himself, killing one. A scream was heard from my right and before I could swing my sword, Lucy leaped on the Uruk, biting his neck “Glad you could join us”I smirked once I spotted (Y/B/F/N) “Always. Any luck?”she asked to which I shook my head ‘No’ before getting back to fighting.

We fought our way through, hoping to find the rest. At some point, a noise was heard across the forest making us stop “The Horn of Gondor”Legolas pointed out “Boromir”Aragorn said “Go, we’ll finish up here”I assured the trio. They all nodded and run in the direction the Horn was heard.

We turned around, seeing the rest of the Uruk-hai running toward us, weapons raised in the air and terrifying growls escaping from their mouths.

“Come and get us”

~ ~ ~

I let out a grunt as the Uruk pinned me down to the ground. He raised his blade in the air but I quickly blocked it by grabbing the blade with my hands, dropping my sword in the process, before he could stab me. The blade sank into my palms, making me hiss in pain as blood started dripping from the wound. The Uruk smiled devilishly as he put more pressure so he could stab me. My right hand let go of the blade and I re-summoned my Demon sword in my hand. I smirked up at him and stabbed him, the blade piercing through his neck. Some blood landed on my face. I kicked away the, now limbless, body and I stood up, dusting myself off “Fucker”I hissed as I gazed coldly at the corpse.

“I think that was the last one”(Y/B/F/N) said as she approached me along with Lucy and Delta “I fucking hope so”I remarked as I pulled out the sword and made it disappear “We should head to the others”I stated “I hope Echo is okay”Max exclaimed worried “I hope so too”I smiled at him “Let’s go”(Y/B/F/N) ushered. I nodded and we start running to the others, the Raptors close behind us.

As we were getting closer, an uneasy feeling washed over me. Silence. Dead silence. No growls, no swords colliding with one other, nothing. Only our footsteps could be heard throughout the forest I don’t like this I sped up a bit.

We finally spotted Legolas, Gimli and Echo “Holy shit, Echo!”I laughed in relief, hugging my Guardian tightly “Thank Eru, you’re okay”I said, a weight lifting off of my shoulders “Are you injured?”I asked as I pulled away “No, I’m okay (Y/N)”Echo smiled “The Hobbits?”I asked him, caressing his cheeks. Echo’s smile faded at the mention of the little creatures “Echo?”(Y/B/F/N) asked as he stepped closer, placing her hand on his back “They . . Merry and Pippin were abducted by the Uruk-hai. I tried to stop them but then Boromir-”he stopped himself before he could continue. I frowned “What about him?”I questioned. Echo’s head pointed to the side.

We saw Aragorn kneeling under a tree, sitting silently next to Boromir’s still body. Three arrows piercing his body “No”I breathed and rushed to the duo “What happened?”I heard (Y/B/F/N) ask Legolas and Gimli. I kneeled down next to Boromir. He was pale, really pale. I placed my finger under his ear, searching for any sign of life but it was hopeless. He was gone. I sighed defeated, moving my hand to his eyes, closing them.

After a moment of silence, Aragorn stood up, now noticing his state. Looks like he took quite the beating “They will look for his coming from the White Tower. But he will not return”he said, sounding devastated for the loss of his friend.

~ ~ ~

Aragorn, Legolas, and Gimli took Boromir’s body and laid it on one of the boats along with his sword and shield, sending him down the Falls of Rauros.

“Hurry! Frodo and Sam have reached the Eastern shore”Legolas said as he pushed one boat into the water. He turned around to look at us. I was taking care of Aragorn’s wounds, healing them with water from the river and he was wiping off blood from his face using a cloth. The rest were just silent, taking in the loss of Boromir and the absence of Merry and Pippin.

Legolas’ face fell “You mean not to follow them”he said “Frodo's fate is no longer in our hands”Aragorn stated as I threw the dirty water to the ground, Aragon sending me a thankful nod which I returned with a brief smile “Then it has all been in vain. The Fellowship has failed”Gimli exclaimed as he approached me and Aragorn. Legolas and (Y/B/F/N) doing the same “Not if we hold true to each other”Aragorn said, placing his hands on mine and Gimli’s shoulders. The Dwarf placed his hand over Aragorn’s with a very faint grin.

“We will not abandon Merry and Pippin to torment and death”Aragorn continued, looking at each one of us. I smiled at his words “Not while we have strength left”he said, squeezing our shoulders before letting go “Leave all that can be spared behind. We travel light. Let's hunt some Orc”he said as he put his dagger in its sheath and started to run back to the forest. The four of us exchanged smirks “Yes! Haha!”Gimli laughed excitedly and started running after Aragorn, Legolas following right after.

(Y/B/F/N) and I smiled at each other and run after them as well, with our Raptors on our side. Well, let’s see where this leads . . . . .

9 notes · View notes

alittlewickeddevil · 3 years

Text

A Journey to the End of Times: Chapter 8

Warnings:Language, angst, breakdown.

Notes:Gifs and pics not mine, little bit of blood.

Words:4,787

Bold=Elvish

We have reached the woods of Lothlórien. I still haven’t talked to (Y/B/F/N) or anyone for that matter. And I wasn't planning on doing it anytime soon. The wound was still fresh and I wasn’t in the best condition for talking. My Raptors kept quiet about the topic. They knew better. Stubbornness and bad temper, two traits I developed from Elashor. The others hadn’t commented on it either. Not yet, at least.

We run into the familiar golden woods. It was so peaceful, the leaves rustling brought a sense of temporary calmness. I closed my eyes for a few seconds to savor the moment and the warmth of the sun. I had missed this feeling. Leaves were falling from the tall trees traveling with the gentle breeze of air.

Aragorn was leading the way followed by me and Legolas, the rest behind us. Blue and Delta were walking close to me.

Frodo's P.O.V.

We were traveling through the woods of Lothlórien. I was still in a bit of a daze from the previous events. Gandalf was gone. He had fallen into the abyss along with the beast. The most affected was Lady (Y/N). I remember her telling me that evening back at Rivendell how he had saved her from, Great Orcs I believed she called them. She hadn’t uttered a word ever since Moria, understandably so, nor was she talking to Lady (Y/B/F/N). It is a real shame, they looked so close. Like sisters. They talked so passionately about their adventures together and now, the tension between them is heavy.

“Stay close young Hobbits!”Gimli’s voice interrupted my thoughts. He placed his free hand upon my shoulder “They say that a great Sorceress lives in these woods. An Elf-Witch of terrible power. All who look upon her fall under her spell”he continued walking, now holding his axe with both hands “Frodo” I heard a feminine voice in my head, making me jump. I frantically looked around “And are never seen again”Gimli finished, walking ahead of me and Sam “You coming to us is as the footsteps of doom. You bring great evil here, Ring-bearer” I heard her again, a pair of bright blue eyes flashing before me. I froze in my tracks, my breathing heavy “Mr. Frodo?”I heard Sam call. I stayed silent and kept walking.

“Well, here's one Dwarf she won't ensnare so easily. I have the eyes of a hawk and the ears of a fox”Gimli boasted. As he finished his sentence, he saw knocked arrows right before his face, aimed by Elves “Oh”the Dwarf muttered once he noticed the arrow. The Elves surrounded us all “The Dwarf breathes so loud, we could have shot him in the dark”one of the Elves said with a faint smirk. Gimli glared at him as he growled.

(Y/N)'s P.O.V.

The Galadhrim finally noticed our presence in their woods “The Dwarf breathes so loud, we could have shot him in the dark”Haldir said to Gimli, slightly smirking down at him. Oh for the love of- can’t we get a break?! Gimli growled in response along with the Raptors, making the Elf’s eyes widen in realization.

His gaze traveled behind Aragorn and finally landed on me. Haldir’s eyes widened more, if possible, upon seeing me. He looked past my shoulder and noticed the rest of the Raptors along with (Y/B/F/N) “Lady (Y/N)! Lady (Y/B/F/N)!”he exclaimed surprised. He placed his hand on top of his chest, bowing his head slightly. The rest of the, quite stunned, Galadhrim lowered their bows and bowed down on one knee, hands placed on their chests as well I am never gonna get used to that “I am terribly sorry, we did not expect you here”he apologized with his eyes closed.

I frowned “No need for apologies, Haldir. Please, lift up your head”I assured the Elf with the best smile I could master, which was not a lot. Haldir straightened up and so did the rest of the Elves.

~ ~ ~

“Welcome Legolas, son of Thranduil”Haldir said to the Prince, placing his hand on his chest “Our Fellowship stands in your dept, Haldir of Lórien”Legolas replied. Haldir turned to Aragorn “Ah, Aragorn of the Dúnedain, you are known to us”he said, doing the same gesture and Aragorn repeating it while saying “Thank you”. The Silvan Elf then turned to me and (Y/B/F/N) “My Ladies, you are most welcome to our Kingdom”he repeated his previous actions “We are thankful”I replied, nodding my head. The Galadhrim had taken us to the Telain*. The sun had already set and nightfall had fallen upon us.

“So much for the legendary courtesy of the Elves. Speak words we can all understand!”Gimli said, starting to get irritated by the choice of language “We have not had dealings with the Dwarves since the Dark Days”Haldir said with a cold gaze “And you know what this Dwarf says to that? Ishkhaqwin ai durugnul! ”Gimli hissed. I sighed in frustration as I pinched the bridge of my nose at the Dwarf’s choice of words. Aragorn turned around and slapped his hand on Gimli’s shoulder “That was not so courteous”he said in a stern tone.

Haldir took a few steps forward, looking at Frodo intensely “You bring great evil with you”he said. He looked at me and Aragorn “You can go no further”Haldir said, walking away. I rolled my eyes at the stubbornness of the Marchwarden of Lothlórien, letting out a heavy sigh. Me and Aragorn exchanged looks.

~ ~ ~

(Y/B/F/N)’s P.O.V.

“Please, understand, we need your support!”

“The road is very dangerous”

The Fellowship was waiting for Aragorn and (Y/N) to persuade Haldir to aid us with our quest. I wasn’t paying much attention, catching a few words here and there. I had taken a seat on some steps, trapped in my own thoughts. Max and Lucy were sitting beside me “Are you okay?”I heard Max ask. I didn’t respond. I averted my eyes from the ground and looked at him, raising my hand to stroke his cheek. He leaned into the touch. Lucy placed her head on my lap as a gesture of comfort. I placed my free hand on top of her head and started lightly scratching it.

A sigh escaped my mouth “I fucked up, guys”I whispered. Both Guardians looked at me, Lucu getting from my lap “She was trying to save him and I-”I stopped myself from saying anything further due to the tears threatening to spill. I placed my hand on top of my mouth and dragged it, resting it on my lap. I took a deep breath “Don’t say that, (Y/B/F/N)”Lucy shook her head “You were just trying to protect your family”she continued “I’ve never seen her so . . angry before”I stated, ignoring Lucy’s words. The Raptors remained silent “All those years . . she’s never reacted like this”I paused “This is my fault”I exclaimed, placing my hands on my face.

“Hey, it’s not your fault”Max argued “How is it not? If I hadn’t interfered, he could’ve still been here”I argued back “You don’t know that”Max exclaimed “You’ve never faced a Balrog before, you don’t know what could have happened”he continued. I looked at him with wide eyes before shrinking into normal.

Before I could say anything, I noticed Blue approaching us. I send her a small smile. She sat down in front of me “How are you?”she asked “Been better, not gonna lie”I admitted “She’ll come around, don’t worry. Just give her time”she assured me with a smile. I chuckled in disbelief “Yeah, sure”I muttered, looking at the ground. I know (Y/N), she can hold a grudge for millions of years if needed “(Y/B/F/N) . .”Blue started but I cut her off “Blue, no. Please”I implored. She was about to speak but decided against it.

I heard Haldir walking towards us “You will follow me”he said. Looks like they managed to change his mind after all. Obviously. (Y/N) is great at that job.

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

We were following Haldir through the woods to lead us into the realm. We climbed up a small hill and there it was “Caras Galadhon. The heart of Elvendom on earth. Realm of the Lord Celeborn and of Lady Galadriel, Lady of Light”Haldir said with a smile on his face. The sun was rising, painting it with a beautiful shade of orange.

~ ~ ~

We were inside the Elvendom. Years and years have passed since we first visited and I still can’t get enough of the beauty of this place. A blue hue was falling all over. The moonlight lit up the place as the sun had set once again.

Haldir led us across the Telain to meet the Lord and Lady of Lothlórien. Memories from our first meeting were flashing in my mind. We came to a stop and here they were. A bright white light shone above Lord Celeborn and Lady Galadriel as they climbed down the stairs, hand in hand.

“The enemy knows you have entered here. What hope you had in secrecy is now gone”Lord Celeborn finally spoke as they stopped at the end of the stairs. He looked at us for a good minute “Ten there are here, yet eleven there were set out from Rivendell. Tell me where is Gandalf, for I much desire to speak with him. I can no longer see him from afar”he said. Lady Galadriel averted her gaze at me “Gandalf the Grey did not pass the borders of this land ”her voice echoed in my head. I shook my head, fighting back the tears by biting my lip “He has fallen into shadow”she muttered. Celeborn looked at his wife. I let my head hang as I looked at the ground, my hands crossed in front of me.

“He was taken by both shadow and flame. A Balrog of Morgoth”Legolas stated. You could see the sorrow in their eyes at the horrible news “For we were needlessly into the net of Moria”Legolas added “Needless were none of the deeds of Gandalf in life. We do not yet know his full purpose”Lady Galadriel said in a soft tone. I frowned as I raised my head to look at her once more. She looked over at Gimli, who sighed heavily “Do not let the great emptiness of Khazad-Dûm fill your heart, Gimli son of Gloin. For the world has grown full of peril, and in all lands love is now mingled with grief”she continued, as soon as she finished talking her eyes landed on Boromir who started crying.

“What now becomes of this Fellowship? Without Gandalf, hope is lost”Celeborn said “The quest stands upon the edge of a knife. Stray but a little and it will fail to the ruin of all”Galadriel said, her eyes drifting back to Boromir “Yet hope remains while the company is true”she said and glanced at me for a moment “Do not let your hearts be troubled. Go now and rest, for you are weary with sorrow and much toil. Tonight you will sleep in peace”she finished and looked at Frodo intensely.

~ ~ ~

After we were dismissed, I headed to the river Celebrant to calm myself down. My Raptors insisted on coming with but I refused. I needed to be alone. The rest were settling in for the night underneath the mallorn trees. As I was approaching the river, the songs of lamentation echoed throughout the Elvendom.

I kneeled down at the edge and observed my reflection in the water. I had black smudges across my face along with some splatters of dried Orc blood on my cheek and forehead. I removed my gloves and reached into the river, scooping some water into my palms. I rubbed my face, trying to wipe out the dirt. When I was done, I wiped my face dry with my sleeve. I sighed and let my hands fall on my lap. I glanced at my reflection once again. My eyes had turned red without me even realizing it.

That’s when I broke . . .

Hot tears started rolling down my cheeks. I couldn’t control them anymore. I bent over, supporting myself on my hands. My fists were clenching the grass, tearing it. Small whimpers and shallow breaths slipped my lips. My tears were falling on the soft grass beneath me. A coldness washed under my skin, flowing through my blood as my skin heated up. Tight claws clamped around my chest and squeezed, crushing my lungs in my chest. It felt like I couldn't breathe!

“Fly, you fools!”

“GANDALF!!!”

I cried even harder at the memory “Don’t let this be the end”I whimpered, my eyes shut tight “You promised you’ll never leave”I hissed, my knuckles turning whiter, if possible “You promised, you promised, you promised”I kept repeating like a mantra. I reached for one of my daggers and held it in my hands. Gandalf had gifted us our daggers once we had finished our training. They’re the only thing left from him. I saw the reflection of my watery, red eyes upon the blade. I clenched the blade and handle, blood trickling down my palm.

I didn’t feel anything.

I was numb.

I closed my eyes once more, and with a shaky breath, I wiped clean the blade and put it back in its sheath. I looked at my injured hand, observing how the wound slowly started healing itself. I let it fall to my knees and hanged my head, now the tears had stopped. I wiped my cheeks and nose with my sleeve.

I heard footsteps approaching me from behind “Go away, (Y/B/F/N)!”I growled, not turning my head around “What seems to be troubling you, my dear?”a different voice said. My eyes widened, recognizing who it was, and immediately looked up “Lady Galadriel!”I exclaimed surprised “I am so sorry, I did not know-”I started apologizing but she cut me off “There is no need for that, (Y/N)”she said in a calm tone, a smile on her lips. She kneeled down beside me.

She noticed the blood on my hand and took it in hers “You should be more careful with blades”she said, reaching in the water and scooping some up with the palm of her hand. She poured it over the wound, cleaning the excess blood. I shrugged “It will heal in a couple of minutes, my Lady”I assured her, not really caring for the wound. She gently let go of my hand once it was clean and I muttered a ‘Thank you’ for her kind gesture. Comfortable silence fell upon us for a couple of minutes as we observed the river until she decided to speak.

“Moria was not your fault”she stated. I looked at her with disbelief “How is it not?”I asked her “I could have saved him but . . I failed. I failed him”I sighed, clenching my teeth. Lady Galadriel placed her hand gently on my shoulder “Do not torture yourself with these thoughts”she said “Gandalf’s fall is not on your hands. He knew who he was up against”she finished. I remained silent “I could have done something, instead I froze and watched him fall into the darkness”I argued, placing my hands over my face.

Her hand squeezed my shoulder reassuringly, making me look up at her “Everything will come around, (Y/N), daughter of (Y/D/N). As I said before, needless were none of the deeds of Gandalf in life”she repeated her words. I narrowed my brows “What do you mean, my Lady?”I asked her. She just smiled at me and said nothing. I was about to ask her again but my phone started buzzing in my pocket. I took it out and turned off the alarm. We had to leave for the Human World “I suppose you are needed elsewhere?”Lady Galadriel guessed. I put my phone back in my pocket “Y-yeah, we have to go”I said as I stood up, before grabbing my gloves, her doing the same “Thank you, my Lady”I bowed my head. She just smiled at me “Have a nice evening, (Y/N)”she wished, mirroring my actions “You too”I said and she walked away That was odd . . . I let out a sigh and went to find (Y/B/F/N). I have to speak with her eventually. I can’t avoid her forever.

I walked where the rest had unpacked for the night and spotted (Y/B/F/N) sitting with the Raptors and a blonde-headed Elf. Wait . . is that?

(Y/B/F/N)’s P.O.V.

After we were dismissed from Lord Celebron and Lady Galadriel, I followed the rest to where we will be staying for the night. I noticed that (Y/N) didn’t follow us. Though, her Raptors did. Maybe I'll talk to her later. She needs to be alone I placed my duffle bag on the ground and sat down on the made-up beds we were provided with, leaning against the tree trunk. A sigh escaped my lips. I took my phone out and started scrolling aimlessly, hoping for some distraction. The Raptors settled themselves down around me. I tried to focus on what I was reading but it was to no avail “Goddamn it”I hissed, rubbing my forehead frustrated and trying to reread the damn paragraph again.

“(Y/B/F/N), is that you?”a familiar voice called. I looked up and couldn’t believe my eyes “Applejack?”I exclaimed to the smiling She-Elf “Oh my Eru”I smiled and got up, rushing to her. How could I forget that she’s here? “I can’t believe it”I laughed as I brought her in a tight hug “How are you? Are you okay?”I asked her as we pulled away “Yeah, I’m great. What are you doing here?”she asked “We’re on a mission”I replied “So the rumors are true. You’re destroying The One Ring”she stated, caressing Lucy and Delta’s cheek who had come to greet her “Yeah, well, a Hobbit had the courage to offer himself. We’re accompanying him to Mount Doom. At least, that’s the plan”I answered “Ah, I see. And the girls?”she questioned “Undercover at Rohan. Hope we meet them soon”I said.

“Right, I remember Rarity ‘texting’ me about it in these”she said, doing air quotations and taking out a phone we had given her to communicate with her. I chuckled “They’re called phones, Aj”I smiled “Yeah, whatever, it’s a nightmare”she said, putting her phone away. I laughed at her statement.

She looked around “Where’s (Y/N)? I don’t think that she left you all by yourself”she chuckled. My smile fell upon hearing this, eyes drifting to the ground. Applejack noticed this “(Y/B/F/N)?”she said “She’s umm . .”I started, looking at the ground again “What?”she questioned, taking a step closer. At that moment, we heard singing. Songs of lamentation.

“A Olórin i yáresse Mentaner i Númenherui Tírien i Rómenóri Maiaron i Oiosaila Manan elye etevanne Nórie i melanelye?”

Applejack turned to look at me with a terrified look plastered on her face “(Y/B/F/N), what happened?”she asked again in a serious tone. I drifted my eyes at her and exhaled.

~ ~ ~

“Wow . .”Aj sighed “I just- I don’t know what to say”she shook her head “You don’t have to say anything”I mumbled. We had settled ourselves down, sitting cross-legged. Me on my original spot and Applejack was right in front of me. I had told her everything, from the council, to Moria. Applejack puffed “So he’s just . . gone?”she asked “Yeah, fell right into the abyss”I nodded “And I have to talk with a very pissed (Y/N)”I added, rubbing my face “That doesn’t sound good”Applejack commented. A bittersweet chuckle escaped from me “But I’m sure she’ll understand”she smiled gently, patting my knee “Doubt it. I’m pretty sure that she’d gladly punch me again”I argued “(Y/B/F/N) . .”Aj started “No, no, don’t ‘(Y/B/F/N)’ me. I fucked up. I stopped her from saving him”I said, raising my voice slightly “I won't be surprised if she’ll never speak to me again”I finished, averting my eyes at my lap as I fidgeted with my fingers.

“Don’t say that! You’re practically sisters. She won’t just throw away over six thousand years worth of friendship!”Applejack exclaimed, throwing her arms in the air “She just needs a little time. I’m sure she’ll come around”she smiled once again “Talk to her, tell her how you feel. She’ll appreciate it”she prompted “I hope you’re right"I sighed, giving her the best smile I could put on.

Suddenly, I felt a buzzing from my pocket. It was my phone going off. I took it out and shut off the alarm “What’s that?”Applejack asked “We have to go to the Human World”I answered, putting it back in its place “To the company?”she questioned “No, to a school. We had a case there and we just stuck there”I replied, getting up from the ground “And we can’t really leave now. Elashor told us some shit we didn’t like”I continued, Applejack getting up as well “What kind of things?”she frowned “It’s a long story, I’ll fill you up some other time”I said, patting her shoulder.

“Aj?”a feminine voice called. We looked towards the direction we heard it and saw (Y/N) “Oh Lord, we haven’t seen you in ages”she smiled at Applejack, taking a few steps towards her, her arms open “Yeah, I’ve missed you all”Applejack exclaimed, walking closer to (Y/N) as well and bringing her to a tight embrace “Us too”(Y/N) whispered, tightening the hug. They pulled away “I heard about Gandalf. I’m sorry”Applejack said with an apologetic smile, rubbing (Y/N)’s shoulders. (Y/N) shook her head, a frown appearing on her face “Don’t, please don’t”she muttered, cupping Aj’s hands and bringing them down “Right sorry”Applejack mumbled, turning her head back to look at me.

“Umm . . well, I have to go. Just wanted to stop by and say ‘Hi’”she said, taking some steps back “I’ll be back in a couple of hours if you’re okay with it”she suggested “Of course we are”I assured “Great, then I’ll see you later”she said, waving at the Raptors, earning a happy growl from them “Bye”she said before winking at me “See ya”I said and she was off.

After I lost Applejack of sight, I turned to look at (Y/N). She was looking straight ahead. Neither of us talked. The Raptors were looking back and forth between us in anticipation. Eventually, (Y/N) broke the awkward silence “We should get going so uh, when you’re ready”she said, now noticing that her voice sounded a little bit hoarse. Upon looking at her better, I noticed that her eyes were red and puffy. She’s been crying. I nodded in response. She muttered a ‘Great’ and started walking off.

“(Y/N)!”I called. She stopped in her tracks and turned to look at me “Look”I started “I know that you’re angry with me and the last thing you want to do right now is to talk to me but . . . I’m sorry, okay?”I exclaimed, not bearing that silence between us “I know that it’s not enough and that I shouldn't have held you back but- . . I didn't want to lose you”I stated, my eyes starting to sting “It’s selfish, I know, and I’m sad about Gandalf’s death too. Hell, I’m devastated”I continued “And I know you owed him your life and I fucked up so so bad-”I was rambling at this point “(Y/B/F/N)-”(Y/N) said but I cut her off “No, (Y/N)! Please, just listen”I exclaimed. She sighed in defeat and stayed silent “I just- the thought of you just . . gone, I- . . . I don’t want to think about it. We’ve seen so much death, I couldn't bear more”I said, tears threatening to fall.

“I don’t know what would happen if I hadn’t held you back . . I’m just- I’m so sorry”I whimpered. One tear rolled down my cheek. I quickly wiped it out “I-I know that it’s gonna take a long time for you to forgive me and honestly? I don’t blame you”I chuckled bitterly “I just wanted you to know that I’m so-”I was cut off by (Y/N) hugging me tightly “I’m sorry too”she said, her voice barely a whisper. I chuckled in disbelief and raised my hands up to return the hug, burying my head in the crook of her neck. I let more tears run down. (Y/N) rubbed my back in a comforting manner “Shh, it’s okay now”she whispered, rocking us slightly. She pulled back and wiped the rest of my tears away “Sorry I punched you. Ilúvatar, I’m such a bitch”she sighed, shaking her head. I chuckled and sniffed “I’m fine, I had it coming”I said with a smile.

“So we’re good?”I asked her. She nodded her head smiling “Yeah, we’re good”she said. I laughed and hugged her one more time “We should get going”(Y/N) stated after we pulled away “Right”I nodded. We changed to a more modern outfit, packed our bags, washed our faces, and fixed our hair. We said goodbye to the Raptors and opened the Gates.

Human World

((Y/N)’s outfit, (Y/B/F/N)’s outfit)

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

We stepped out of the Gate and as soon as I set my foot on the pavement, a weird feeling set in my gut. Something wasn’t right “Okay, fifteen minutes til the bell rings. Shall we?”(Y/B/F/N)'s voice snapped me out of it “Hmm? Yeah, yeah let's go”I said, heading to the exit of the alleyway. (Y/B/F/N) didn't seem to notice. Good, I don't want to worry her. It was probably just nothing.

“Ilúvatar, it feels weird coming back after, who knows, how long”(Y/B/F/N) huffed “I think it's been a couple of weeks. Maybe more”I shrugged, seeing the school gates at the end of the block “Fuck, Olivia and Anna are gonna go berserk when they see us”she groaned. I laughed in response “You think?”I asked, entering the school doors “Well, good luck with that” she patted my back and jogged to her class. I shook my head and made my way to my class.

As I was getting closer and closer, I could hear their voices from the other side of the door. I placed my hand on the door handle and before I could open it, I braced myself Lord save me I turned the handle and opened the door. I looked around the class and saw a couple of students already in their seats along with Olivia and Anna. Their conversation died out the moment Anna laid eyes on me “Oh my fucking God”she exclaimed, getting up from her chair and sprinting to me, embracing me in a tight hug. I let out an ‘oomph’ at the impact “Where the fuck have you been? Are you okay?”she asked after she pulled away from the hug.

“Hey, yeah I'm okay”I replied with a smile “Yeah, don't think that a simple ‘okay’ will do. Where were you for three weeks?”Olivia asked, taking me in a hug as well. The same knot in my throat started to form. Olivia noticed that and sat me down at my chair “Umm sorry for not contacting you but . .”I started, fidgeting with my fingers. My eyes started burning from the threatening tears “A . . really close relative died and um . . . we were not feeling okay”I said, telling the vague truth of things “Oh my God”Olivia gasped, placing her hand over her mouth “Are you okay now?”she asked, taking my hands in hers “To be honest . . no. Not really”I admitted with a bittersweet smile. Anna rubbed my shoulder in a comforting manner.

I cleared my throat “Anyway, enough about my nightmare of weeks. How are you two?”I asked them “Same as you you know it, nothing special"Anna replied “Oh, we might have some tea"Olivia grinned “Spill it”I said, returning the grin “We heard that a new student will join the class”she announced. That made me frown “New student? In the middle of the second semester?”I doubted “I don't know dude, just what we heard”Anna shrugged. I raised my eyebrows, shrugging the subject off as well. We chatted away till class started.

Lunch

“Hey”I called at (Y/B/F/N) who was waiting for me at the bench. She put her phone away “Hi. How did it go?”she asked “Good I guess”I answered “They didn't suspect anything, right?”she questioned “Nope”I groaned as I sat down. I lounged on the bench, looking up at the cloudy sky “Here”I heard (Y/B/F/N) say. I looked at her and saw her offering me an apple “Thanks”I mumbled and took a bite “I'm tired and bored and I wanna go to sleep”(Y/B/F/N) groaned, placing her elbows on her knees “That makes two of us”I agreed, taking another bite “How are you holding up?”she asked “I don't know, (Y/B/F/N). I don't know”I sighed “I'm trying to not think about it”I continued. (Y/B/F/N) didn't say anything. We just kept eating in comfortable silence.

Translations: (I found that there is kind of a debate on the translation, so have both versions)

Ishkhaqwin ai durugnul! May my excrement be poured upon the naked-jawed (ones)! / I spit upon your grave!

A Olórin i yáresse Mentaner i Númenherui Tírien i Rómenóri Maiaron i Oiosaila Manan elye etevanne Nórie i melanelye?

Olórin, who once was... Sent by the Lords of the West To guard the lands of the East Wisest of all Maiar What drove you to leave That which you loved?

*Telain:(Sindarin, plural of Talan) known in Westron as flets, were platforms built in the trees by the Galadhrim Elves of Lothlórien.

A/N: Also I changed just a tiny bit the powers of the girls, nothing drastic, don’t worry. I just removed a couple of things and edited the parts that were needed. In case you want to see click here! Thanks for reading!

7 notes · View notes

alittlewickeddevil · 3 years

Text

A Journey to the End of Times: Chapter 7

Warnings:Language, fighting, angst, character death.

Notes:Gifs not mine, not that good with fighting scenes, some bit inspired by book.

Words:4,304

Bold=Elvish

We’ve been walking for Ilúvatar knows how long. You lose track of time when you’re walking in the darkness. Right now we are at the mining sites. Gandalf was leading the way.

As we traveled past abandoned ladders, I noticed silver veins in the rocks “The wealth of Moria was not in gold or jewels”Gandalf started, looking back at us “But Mithril”he said as he let the light of his staff brighten up more the place, so we could see a bit better. Me and (Y/B/F/N) made our flames vanish. The metal reflected from the rocks, a pure white light reflecting back “Bilbo had a shirt of Mithril rings that Thorin gave him”Gandalf stated as soon as he lowered the brightness of his staff “Oh, that was a kingly gift!”Gimli stated in amazement “Yes. I never told him, but its worth was greater than the value of the Shire”Gandalf said as we continued walking.

~ ~ ~

“I have no memory of this place”

~ ~ ~

We had come across a three-way fork in the road. Gandalf doesn't know which way we should go, so we all rest now on the rocks, waiting for the Wizard. I was resting my head against Blue’s side, trying to get comfortable, the rest of the Raptors surrounding us. We were all quiet, letting Gandalf alone to refresh his memory at peace. I heard (Y/B/F/N) sigh “I wonder how the girls are doing”she whispered “Better than us for sure”I replied, adjusting my position “Hope they’re okay”(Y/B/F/N) exhaled, looking at the ground as she fidgeted with her fingers. That made me turn to her. A worried look was washed over her face “Hey, don’t think like that, of course they are. They’re skilled and three of them can perform magic, they’re gonna be just fine”I grinned, nudging her with my elbow “They’re probably halfway to Edoras by now”I added. (Y/B/F/N) sighed once again “Sorry, you’re right. It’s just that the whole Elashor deal has messed me up a bit”she shook her head “I know but everything’s gonna turn out just fine, you’ll see”I patted her knee, earning a chuckle from her.

“Ah”we heard Gandalf gasp after a couple of minutes of silence “It's that way”he said “He's remembered”Merry smiled as he was getting up, the rest of us doing the same “No, but the air doesn't smell so foul down here. If in doubt, Meriadoc, always follow your nose”Gandalf said as we all walked down the doorway.

As we emerged from the pathway, Gandalf spoke up “Let me risk a little more light”the light on his staff lit up the large cavernous hall to reveal the endless columns and pillars of the Dwarf-city “Behold the great realm and Dwarf-city of Dwarrowdelf”Gandalf said “Woah”both me and (Y/B/F/N) exclaimed in unison as we looked around us in awe “There's an eye-opener, and no mistake”Sam muttered.

We kept walking down the large underground city when suddenly, Gimli gasped and run towards one of the chambers that we were passing by “Gimli!”Gandalf called but the Dwarf ignored him. We followed him inside. There was a tomb in the center, illuminated by a beam of light from a shaft in the ceiling. More skeletons, covered in spider webs, were scattered across the chamber. Gimli kneeled in front of the tomb “No, no. No, no, no”the Dwarf mourned “‘Here lies Balin, son of Fundin, Lord of Moria’”Gandalf read the Runes that were carved into the white tomb “He is dead then. It’s as I feared”he said, taking his hat off. Boromir approached Gimli to comfort him whilst he was weeping for his kin.

A sigh escaped from my nose, feeling pity for the Dwarf. I looked around us, a big dusty book caught my eye. It was held by a skeleton that was leaning against the tomb, a couple of arrows had pierced it. I kneeled down and, gently, removed his hand. I picked it up. ‘Records (of the) Longbeards of Khazad-dûm’ the cover read “Hey Gandalf”I called. He turned to look at me and noticed the book in my hands. He frowned and handed his staff and hat to Pippin before I handed him the book. He opened it, a couple of pages falling to the ground. He blew the dust away “We must move on. We cannot linger”Legolas stated in a hushed tone. I looked over at him but Gandalf’s voice turned my attention back to the book.

“‘They have taken the bridge and the second hall’” Gandalf read out loud the last pages. I stepped closer to look at the page as well. Cirth and Tengwar letters written across the page “‘We have barred the gates but cannot hold them for long. The ground shakes. Drums, drums in the deep’” he looked up at us for a second and then turned to the next page. A couple drops of blood painted the paper and the handwriting was becoming sloppier and more hurried as it went on “‘We cannot get out. A shadow moves in the dark. We cannot get out . . . they are coming’” he finished and looked up at us.

A loud noise from behind made us all jump, interrupting the uneasy atmosphere. I turned around and saw Pippin by the well. The head of the skeleton standing on the edge of the well had fallen to it. Then the rest of the body fell along with the attached chain, making even more noise. Lastly, a huge piece of metal attached to the chain also fell into the well. The loud noises echoed throughout the Mines. Pippin winced at the loud bangs. Gandalf turned, slowly, towards the Hobbit, a scowl plastered on his face.

The noises stopped. There was an awkward silence in the air. No one dared to utter a word. Pippin looked as if he wanted to disappear from the face of the earth. Gandalf looked as if he was ready to explode Here it comes . .

“Fool of a Took”the Wizard hissed as he closed the book with force. He handed it to me. I let out an ‘oomph’ at the impact “Throw yourself in next time, and rid us of your stupidity!”Gandalf yelled at him as he aggressively snatched his staff and hat from Pippin.

Dum

I perked up when I heard the drumming. Gandalf turned back around and looked at the well. Pippin did as well, the drumming becoming louder and the rhythm more vicious. (Y/B/F/N) walked towards the well and looked down “It’s coming from down there”she whispered as she turned her head to us “It’s coming from outside as well”I stated and tossed the book to the ground. The Raptors started to growl and hiss at the open wooden doors. We heard some all too familiar screams and whinings “Orcs!”Legolas hissed. Boromir rushed to the doors and looked around. Two arrows were fired, nearly missing him “Get back, stay close to Gandalf!”Aragorn said to the Hobbits, tossing his torch and running to help Boromir with closing the doors “Get ready guys”I said to the Raptors as I summoned my Demon bow and arrow, (Y/B/F/N) summoning her Angel one. They let out growls and hisses, ready to attack.

A loud roar was heard from outside “Shit”I exclaimed, recognizing what that was “They have a Cave Troll”Boromir huffed as they closed the door, confirming my thoughts “That’s just great”(Y/B/F/N) exclaimed, aiming at the door. The two Men and Elf Prince started barricading the door using axes from the fallen Dwarves. The Hobbits, Gandalf and Boromir drew their swords while Legolas and Aragorn used their bows, aiming at the door like me and (Y/B/F/N) were already doing. The Orcs started banging on the doors with their weapons “AGHH! Let them come! There is one Dwarf yet in Moria who still draws breath”Gimli roared from the top of the tomb, his axes in each hand.

The bastards kept trying to break through, the old wood not helping. They were opening gaps using their weapons. A smirk made its way onto my face. I aimed at one of the gaps and fired, the crying of the Orc was music to my ears. I summoned another arrow. The rest started firing arrows as well. Eventually, the Orcs broke down the doors. We didn't stop firing until they were close enough.

Gimli let out a battle cry. The Raptors charged at the Orcs. I made my bow disappear and summoned my Demon sword. I started chopping and stabbing them. Dodging their attacks and keeping an eye on everyone.

I felt the ground shaking. I looked at the doors and the giant Cave Troll destroyed the entrance to enter the chamber. One Orc was guiding it with a chain that was attached to a metal collar. The Troll roared. Legolas shot him with an arrow at its chest but it did nothing, it just made it angrier.

Okay, let’s kill the nuisances first and deal with that fucker later I carried on with killing and slicing Orcs. One Orc raised its sword at me as it run toward me. I quickly chopped the hand that was holding the weapon and stabbed it in the chest, making it cry. Before I could pull out the blade, another Orc came charging at me. I huffed and reached for one of my daggers with my free hand, stabbing the Orc in the head. I removed the dagger, letting the lifeless corpse fall to the ground. I placed my hand against the Orc’s chest and removed my sword as well.

Another Orc came running at me, viciously waving its sword. As I was dodging the attacks, I sensed one coming from behind me. I quickly grabbed the Orc by its shoulders and turned it around, as a shield. The other Orc’s sword pierced it right through it instead of me. I smirked and kicked them to the ground, stabbing the, still living, Orc in the head. Before I could remove the blade, I heard a growl from behind me. Another bastard was charging at me but unfortunately for it, Blue beat it to it. She leaped at it, sending it to the ground and ripping its neck apart using her sharp teeth “Thanks Blue”I grinned, the Guardian giving me a nod in response.

The roar of the Cave Troll caught my attention. I saw Legolas standing on its shoulders, aiming his arrow at its head. The arrow broke and shattered on impact, the hide of the Troll was too thick. Legolas jumped off as the Troll screamed and roared, breaking its chain that was tied to a pillar “Can you die already?”I heard (Y/B/F/N) yell as she stabbed an Orc with her daggers. She was on the ground with the dead Orc on top of her

I started approaching her, killing a couple of Orcs in the process “Its hide is thick as stone, we need to find a weak spot”I told her, kneeling down beside her and putting my dagger back in its sheath “Which is?”she asked, rolling the corpse over to the side. I looked over at the Troll “The head”I replied “Legolas just shot it, it didn’t do shit”she argued, pointing at it “He aimed the skull which is impenetrable . . its mouth isn’t”I smirked. (Y/B/F/N) caught up with me, smirking herself but it was wiped off quickly “Watch out!”she yelled and pushed us out of the way. The Troll had swung its weapon at us, a cloud of dust rising from the ground.

We quickly stood up and saw more Orcs coming toward us “They have no end”I groaned and attacked them as well. During the fight, I heard Frodo call for Aragorn. I killed the Orc in front of me and run towards the commotion. The Cave Troll had cornered the ring-bearer and Aragorn was unconscious. The Troll had a giant spear in its hand, blocking the way for Frodo to run. In a matter of seconds, it stabbed him in the chest. We all froze as Frodo went limp and fell to the ground.

Merry and Pippin let out battle cries as they jumped on the Troll, stabbing it repeatedly with their swords. The monster was trashing around “That’s it”I said, having enough of this. The rest of the Fellowship finished off the remaining Orcs, motivated by sorrow and grief “Merry! Pippin!”I called for them “Get down from there!”I yelled but before they could, the Troll grabbed Merry, holding him upside down. Thankfully, Lucy jumped on the Troll’s arm and started biting it resulting in the Troll releasing the Hobbit and falling on Delta’s back. Pippin jumped off as well, Max catching him in the process.

“Charlie, Echo, keep it busy!”I ordered, they nodded their heads and jumped on the Trolls back, making their way to where Merry and Pippin were previously stabbing it. I signaled for Legolas and (Y/B/F/N) to come over “When it opens its mouth, shoot”I instructed, re-summoning my Demon bow and an arrow and making my sword disappear. They nodded and (Y/B/F/N) re-summoned her bow as well. All three of us aimed at its head “Hey!”I yelled, catching the Trolls attention. At that time, Charlie bit its nape, resulting in the Troll screaming in pain and tilting its head back “Now!”I yelled and we released our arrows. They entered the soft palate of its mouth and went straight through its brain, emerging from the top of its head after getting stuck in the thick skull. Charlie and Echo jumped off of it, making it fall to the ground. At last, it was dead.

“About time”(Y/B/F/N) muttered “Frodo”I breathed and run to his limp body. Aragorn had woken up by now. He crawled to Frodo “Oh no”he sighed and turned the Hobbit over. To our surprise, Frodo groaned when he was turned over, breathing heavily. A sigh of relief escaped my mouth, a smile making its way onto my face. Sam run to his friend “He’s alive”Sam exhaled “I’m alright, I’m not hurt”Frodo assured as he sat up, hand placed on his chest “You should be dead. That spear would have skewered a wild boar”Aragorn exclaimed “I think there's more to this Hobbit than meets the eye”Gandalf said. Frodo unbuttoned the top of his shirt, revealing the shirt of Mithril rings that Gandalf was previously talking about “Mithril. You are full of surprises, Master Baggins”Gimli grinned.

We heard more Orcs coming . . .

“To the Bridge of Khazad-Dûm!”Gandalf said. All of us run outside of the chamber through a huge gap in the wall. We headed towards the bridge. I looked behind us and saw Orcs running after us. They were ahead of us as well. I heard crying and screaming from above. I looked up and saw Orcs coming out of a hole from the ceiling too Oh, come on “The new ‘Spiderman’ looks great”(Y/B/F/N) joked with an annoyed smile “Shut up and keep running”I panted. Soon enough we were surrounded by them. They were growling and hissing, pointing their spears and blades at us. The Raptors returning the favor. I pointed my arrow at them, ready to fire, but none of us dared to make a move. There were too many of them.

Suddenly, a deep loud growl was heard, making not only us jump but the Orcs too. We heard it again. The Orcs started whining and screaming. They started running away. Confusion washed over my face as I watched them fleeing “The hell?”I said under my breath as I looked around. Gimli was laughing mockingly at them. I turned my head to the left and saw that the end of the hall was painted with a bright orange light. A weird feeling washed over me “Do you feel that?”(Y/B/F/N) asked me under her breath. I nodded my head in response, not daring to say a word as everyone fell silent. I lowered my bow, holding it tightly in my hands “What is this new devilry?”Boromir asked Gandalf in a low voice. Everyone was looking with wide eyes at the bright orange light, which was getting closer and closer. Another noise was heard. It sounded like something opening “A Balrog. A Demon of the ancient world. This foe is beyond any of you. Run!”Gandalf yelled and we started running in the opposite direction.

I’ve heard of the Balrogs before. Never seen one up close but I’ve read about them in books. Maiar corrupted by Morgoth during the creation of Arda, who cloaked themselves in shadow and flame and carried whips and swords. There are no records of my people going up against them but as much as I know, Gandalf has the same level of power as them. We’ll be okay . . right?

We were getting closer. We went further and further into the underground city. The temperature seemed to rise. Gandalf stopped running and leaned against the wall. He was out of breath. Me and Aragorn rushed to him and I placed my free hand on his shoulder “Gandalf?”I said in a worried tone. Aragorn was standing beside him, looking just as worried for the Wizard “Lead them on, you two. The bridge is near”Gandalf said, placing his hand over mine and looking over at the narrow bridge. Aragorn went to help him but Gandalf shoved him off “Do as I say! Swords are no more use here”he remarked and walked passed us.

We made our way through the broken staircase, though, we stopped when we noticed a huge gap on the stairs. We had to jump. Legolas was the first one. There was a moment of hesitation from everyone. The ground shook and a roar was heard. The Balrog was getting closer “Gandalf!”Legolas persuaded. The Istari eventually jumped. As soon as he did, a whistling sound was heard and an arrow was struck where Gandalf was previously standing. I looked in the direction that the arrow came and saw Orcs firing arrows “Alright listen, me and (Y/B/F/N) are gonna take care of them. Make sure you pass safely”I said “What about you two?”Pippin asked “Don’t worry about us”(Y/B/F/N) gave a reassuring smile to him “Go! Now!”I said.

We stood on the edge of the staircase. I jumped but before I could fall, I rolled my shoulders and my Demon wings unfolded, (Y/B/F/N) repeating the action. We flew towards the Orcs and started firing arrows back, killing a bunch of them. Once they were a few left, I looked back to check on the others. All of them had passed except Frodo and Aragorn. The staircase seemed to have broken, the gap was bigger now “Shit”I hissed “(Y/B/F/N)!”I called. She turned to look at me with frowned eyebrows. She looked over to the others, her eyes widening in shock “Shit”she hissed as well. Before we could do anything, a large rock fell from the ceiling, breaking even more the stairs, leaving Frodo and Aragorn to stand on the pillar. But it started to crack and break. We had to act fast “Grab them and go!”I told her as we flew towards the duo, making our weapons vanish “On it”she said.

I took a dive and grabbed Aragorn from underneath his arms “Hold on!”I said to him. The others were looking at us shocked “Move!”I said and flew towards the stairs ahead of the rest of the Fellowship. I gently placed Aragorn to the ground before settling myself down as well, folding my wings back “Thank you, my Lady”he nodded “Don’t mention it”I smiled, (Y/B/F/N) landing with Frodo in her arms. The rest caught up with us and headed towards the bridge.

“Over the bridge! Fly!”Gandalf yelled at us, letting us pass by him. Huge flames were surrounding us. Another roar made me stop. I looked behind us and there it was. Rising from the flames. A Balrog of Morgoth.

The Balrog roared and took a step forward. That was our cue to flee. The bridge was just ahead of us. One by one started making their way across it. Everyone except-

“You cannot pass!”I heard Gandalf cry. I turned around and to my horror, I saw him barring the Balrog’s way across the bridge “Gandalf!”Frodo screamed “No”I said under my breath, feeling my heart drop to my stomach. The Balrog’s body lit up with flames “I am a servant of the Secret Fire, wielder of the Flame of Anor. The Dark Fire will not avail you, Flame of Udûn”Gandalf said, the light on his staff brightening up. The Balrog took out its sword and attacked him but Gandalf blocked it with a shield of light. I was frozen in place. I couldn’t move. Only watching in desperation. The Balrog roared at him “Go back to the shadow!”Gandalf hissed.

The Balrog set one foot on the bridge and this time took its whip “YOU SHALL NOT PASS!”Gandalf screamed, raising both his sword and staff in the air and bringing them down with force, the light brightening up once again as it hit the ground. The Balrog huffed and charged at the Wizard but the bridge collapsed. The Demon falling into the abyss underneath. Gandalf, his strength seemingly spent, sighs in exhaustion. A sigh of relief escaped from me as I watched him turn around to walk to us.

But the Balrog cracked its whip around Gandalf’s leg, causing him to fall down.

“No!”I screamed and started running to help him but a hand stopped me “(Y/N), no!”(Y/B/F/N) yelled, wrapping her arms around mine. I started trashing around and felt more hands restraining me. Aragorn and Legolas were holding me by the waist and other arm “Let me go!”I cried out, feeling my eyes burning from the hot tears threatening to roll down my cheeks “Gandalf, no! Please! Gandalf please no!!”I yelled desperately, watching him hanging onto the edge of the bridge by his fingertips. He was trying to pull himself up. Their grip only tightened. They were yelling and screaming at me but I couldn’t hear them, everything was a blur.

Gandalf’s blue eyes landed on me, a look of horror was painted on my face. I felt tears running down. His features softened as he sent me a smile that lasted for a couple of seconds before his face shifted again.

“Fly, you fools!”

H-he . . . he fell.

He’s gone

“GANDALF!”I screamed from the top of my lungs as I watched him disappear into the abyss. I tried to release myself once again but I was dragged outside by the others. I couldn't control the tears or my breathing.

I felt the sunlight hit my skin. The feeling felt foreign after traveling in the darkness for days. I collapsed to the ground, crying uncontrollably. I formed my hands into fists, picking up dirt from the ground, my knuckles turning white. My Raptors walked up to me. Blue kneeled down to my level, rubbing her snout against my cheek. I sniffled and wrapped my arms around her neck and continued crying. I was shaking like a leaf. Delta also rubbed her snout to my side, Echo and Charlie standing in front of us. Their eyes held a despaired look. He’s gone . . He’s fucking gone . . .

I sensed (Y/B/F/N) slowly approaching me “(Y/N) I’m-”before she could continue, I quickly stood up and delivered a punch to her face making her stumble. I grabbed her by the collar, bringing her closer to my face. I wouldn’t be surprised if my eyes had turned red “Don’t say a fucking word”I hissed as I glared at her. She was looking at me in pure disbelief. I’ve never punched her before. I shoved her away as I let her go. I walked away from her and headed to one of the rocks to sit, my Raptors following me.

“Legolas, get them up”I heard Aragorn say. There was a moment of silence “Give them a moment for pity’s sake”Boromir argued “By nightfall, these hills will be swarming with Orcs. We must reach the woods of Lothlórien”Aragorn argued back.

“Come Boromir, Legolas, Gimli, (Y/B/F/N) get them up”the Man encouraged, his voice echoing through the rocky land. I heard him call for Frodo. I looked to my side and saw him overlooking the rocky valley in front of us. He shed a tear. I, too, looked over the valley. I let a shaky breath out and closed my eyes as my head rested on my knees.

~Flashback

“Will you promise that you’ll never leave me?”I asked him, averting my gaze back at him. He let his smile widen a bit more “I promise”he said.

I smiled too and threw myself at him, hugging him tightly. I felt his arms wrapping around me and giving me a squeeze “I love you, Gandalf”I whispered “So do I, dear. So do I”the Wizard said. We pulled away after a while and he stood up “Right”he sighed and turned back to his horse. Lord Elashor walked towards me, standing next to me “Have a safe journey Gandalf”he wished “Thank you, my friend”he nodded.

Gandalf hopped on his horse and turned to us. He looked at Elashor “Take good care of her for me, my friend. I will be back as soon as I can”he said. Elashor chuckled “You can count on me, Gandalf. She’s in good hands”he replied with a grin. I looked between the two confused. Gandalf let a final sigh and glanced at me. I gave him a smile, the best one I could master in a moment like this. He gave me one back and winked.

Unbeknownst to me, the Istari whispered something. A promise to himself in the dead of the night, witnesses the Moon and the Stars as he rode through the forest.

“I’ll always be by your side”

~Flashback End

12 notes · View notes

alittlewickeddevil · 3 years

Text

A Journey to the End of Times: Chapter 6

Warnings:Language

Notes:Gifs and pics not mine, a bit book inspired.

Words:5,749

Bold=Elvish

Three Days Later

“Nighttime”(Y/B/F/N) said “Yes”I replied, shoving my stuff in my bag “It’s nighttime”she repeated “(Y/B/F/N)-”I tried to speak but she cut me off “We are going to school and it’s nighttime!”she said again. I was about to talk but (Y/B/F/N) interrupted me again “And not only that, tomorrow morning we’re leaving for our first actual quest!”she exclaimed “Okay, take it easy. We’ll be back in a few hours”I tried to calm her. She sighed and packed her bag for school. I turned to the Raptors “Now, you six go to sleep, okay?”I said to them with a small smile “But we want to wait for you”Lucy argued “I know guys but you need to rest. We’re leaving early tomorrow”I argued back, kneeling in front of them “You need rest too”Echo stated “And we will”I assured as I caressed his cheek, to which he leaned into my touch “Right, you better be asleep when we come back”I said as I stood up. I grabbed my back and looked around the room.

“Did you pack everything for tomorrow?”I asked (Y/B/F/N) “Yeap, all set”she replied “Great”I breathed out. I checked the time on my phone. School will start at about twenty “Let’s go”I said. I opened the Gates and turned to look at the Guardians “Good night loves”I said “Bye”they all said in unison. We smiled at them and we passed through the Gates.

Human World

((Y/N)’s Outfit, (Y/B/F/N)’s Outfit)

Lunch

(Y/B/F/N)’s P.O.V.

I was waiting for (Y/N) at the cafeteria, scrolling aimlessly through my phone when a tap on my shoulder made me look up “Hey girl”Olivia greeted me with Anna on her side “Hey, what’s up?”I smiled “Meh, same shit, nothing new”Anna replied as they sat on the opposite side of the table “How bout you? Everything okay?”Olivia asked “Yeah, why?”I frowned “Well, you both left in quite a rush yesterday”she said “Oh yeah, that. Nothing to worry about, just had to run some uh . . errands with our Dad, that’s all”I smiled nervously “Oh okay, had us worried there”Anna chuckled “Yeah”I laughed along with her. Though Olivia didn’t seem convinced, the worry was still visible in her eyes.

“Where’s (Y/N)?”I asked them, deciding to change the subject “She stopped by her locker to get some books, she won’t be long”Anna answered, taking out her sandwich for the day. I nodded my head and we started talking about nothing in particular.

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

I closed my locker and started walking toward the cafeteria. As I was walking down the corridor, I felt my phone vibrating in my back pocket. After the incident with the Morgul blade, I no longer have it on silent. I checked the phone and Elashor’s name was on the screen “Hey El”I answered “Hello sweetheart. How’s everyone?” he asked “Good, everyone’s fine”I answered “And the council? How did it go?” he asked. Shit, he’s right. We didn’t call him. Well, at least he didn’t sound mad “Right, sorry for not calling. The last few days have been . . hell”I responded “But it went well”I added, looking around to check for any teachers “Well, I’m glad about that” Elashor said. Even though he wasn’t in front of me, I knew he was smiling.

“Oh, how did the deal go? Everything okay?”I remembered “Yes, we just finished a meeting, actually. We’re gonna proceed soon with the contract”he responded. Elashor has been wanting to expand the company and the organization to New York for some time now. He told us that he had found both a location and some recruits already “Great. All that is left is actually building the place”I said “And a bunch of other things but yeah, pretty much”he chuckled. A chuckle escaped from me as well but was cut short when I noticed a teacher walking down the hallway.

“Listen, can I tell you the details about the council when we go back? Can’t really talk right now”I exclaimed “I didn’t call just for the council, (Y/N)” he declared. This made me stop in my tracks “But for what?”.

~ ~ ~

I opened the doors of the cafeteria and looked around frantically. I finally spotted (Y/B/F/N). She was with Olivia and Anna. I calmed down my breathing and made my way to them. Don’t make a scene, (Y/N). Play it cool “Hey guys”I greeted them with a smile “Oh hey!”Olivia exclaimed “You took your time”(Y/B/F/N) chuckled “Yeah . . Dad called me”I told her, placing my hand on her shoulder. She stiffened up at that. She turned around to look up at me, her eyes wide. I tightened my grip on her, trying to keep her calm. A fake smile made its way onto her face “Did he now?”she said “Yeah”I nodded. I looked at the two puzzled girls “Do you mind if we . .?”I started but Olivia stopped me “No, no, no, go ahead”she smiled “Everything okay?”Anna asked frowning, (Y/B/F/N) started packing her things “It’s family stuff, sorry”I said with an apologetic smile “Come on”I said to (Y/B/F/N), dragging her out of the cafeteria.

“What the hell happened?”(Y/B/F/N) whispered-yelled as we were getting close to the doors “I’ll tell you outside”I hissed, my hand on her back. We went outside at the field and to our usual spot “Are you gonna tell me or what?”she asked, settling herself on the bench “I will but for the love of everything, don’t start yelling”I begged her. She nodded her head. I took a sigh and sat down beside her “Okay, so Elashor called me”I started “Yeah, got that part”she commented “This morning, when he stepped his foot on the Human World, he sensed that something was off”I continued, ignoring her comments “Define off”she said “He doesn’t know exactly. He said that it could be another creature, Demons but it didn’t feel . .”I paused trying to find the right words “The thing he sensed was not from this world”I settled up. At that, (Y/B/F/N) lost it “WHAT?!”she yelled as she sat up from the bench, eyes ready to pop off their sockets. I deadpanned, pinching my nose with one hand, the other resting on the back of the bench.

(Y/B/F/N) looked around her. She was met with the confused faces of the few students that were nearby. She laughed nervously, mumbling a ‘Sorry’ and sat back down “So much for not yelling”I glared “Oh, I’m sorry. I just heard that a creature from another world might be here”she hissed. (Y/B/F/N) puffed “Does he know from where at least?”she asked “No, he has a theory though”I replied “What kind of theory?”she questioned. I hesitated. How the hell am I supposed to tell her that? “(Y/N)?”she called, waving her hand in front of my face “He thinks that something from Middle-earth is here”I admitted, ready for the outburst.

She froze “F-from-”she stuttered, leaning back against the bench, looking down at the grass with the most terrified face I’ve seen her. She took a deep breath and patted her thighs “Alright, that’s it, I quit. I quit. I quit life”she raised her shoulders. She stayed silent for a couple of minutes “What the hell are we gonna do now?”she huffed. I shrugged “We can’t do much. Elashor told me that he’s gonna double up the guards but . . I don’t know what we can do. We’re leaving in a few hours and I’m not sure if we’ll be able to come back here”I exclaimed “He told me that he’ll let us know if anything comes up”I added. She let out yet another sigh “Great, we have a magic ring, a dark Lord, let’s add an unknown creature from another universe to the pile”(Y/B/F/N) said sarcastically “We’ll worry about this later, okay?”I assured, rubbing her back in a comforting manner “Now let’s go back to the others”I stood up, putting my bag over my shoulder, (Y/B/F/N) mirroring my actions.

~ ~ ~

Rivendell

We passed through the Gates, exhausted and ready to fall asleep “Damn, that sucked”(Y/B/F/N) exhaled “Mhm”I murmured and put my bag down. I looked at the time on my phone. It was two thirty in the morning Could be worse I groaned and looked over at the Raptors. They were peacefully sleeping. I smiled down at them and I went to change into my pajamas. After we put back our stuff, and did our night routine, we laid down and fall into a much-needed sleep.

Next Morning

(Hairstyle)

(Y/N)’s Armor:

(Y/B/F/N)’s Armor:

“Four hours of sleep was not bad”I said as we were heading to our meeting spot with the Fellowship, our Raptors following close behind “Speak for yourself”(Y/B/F/N) yawned. We reached our destination, the Fellowship and the girls were already there along with three horses and a pony which the Hobbits had brought from their homeland “Good morning”I greeted. Mostly everyone replied with a ‘Good morning’ or a simple nod “Sleep well?”Rainbow asked “Haha, very funny”(Y/B/F/N) replied with a sarcastic smile. I shook my head and laughed “Why haven’t you turned into your Angel and Demon forms?”Pinkie asked “Because the enemy might recognize what we are if we do”(Y/B/F/N) explained “Exactly, we’re trying to keep a low profile”I agreed with (Y/B/F/N)’s words “Oh yeah, cause having six giants with you is keeping a low profile”Rainbow mocked, looking over at the Raptors. I facepalmed and looked at her “You do know we have a solution for that, right?”I rhetorically asked, to which, Rainbow responded with a snicker.

“Anyway, we talked to Gandalf yesterday and discussed about you six”I said “Great! What’s the plan?”Sunset asked “You six are going to Edoras, undercover as the King’s maids”I announced to them “Maids?”Rarity grimaced at the thought “Why Edoras?”Twilight asked, ignoring Rarity’s reaction “Edoras is one of the Kingdoms that Sauron will strike for sure. It won’t hurt if we have our people there”I exclaimed “Ooh! I love undercover missions!”Pinkie squealed in excitement “We’ll meet you there, right?”Twilight asked “We certainly hope so”(Y/B/F/N) answered “Hope?”Fluttershy asked “Look, Gandalf told us that it’s best if you go there. He certainly knows something but we all best know to not ask furthermore”I pointed out “So, you’re okay with the plan?”(Y/B/F/N) asked them “Whatever it takes to defeat that bastard”Rainbow smirked, the rest of the girls nodding in agreement.

~ ~ ~

“The Ring-bearer is setting out on the Quest of Mount Doom. On you who travel with him, no oath nor bond is laid to go further than you will”Elrond said to us “Farewell, hold to your purpose. May the blessings of Great Elves, Elves and Men and all free folk go with you”he wished with his hand on his heart. Me, (Y/B/F/N), Legolas and Aragorn mirrored his gesture “The Fellowship awaits the Ring-bearer”Gandalf said and we all looked at Frodo. He turned around and looked at us. We stepped aside as he made his way towards the exit. I followed behind along with Gandalf and the rest of the Fellowship, including the Guardians and the girls “Mordor, Gandalf, is it left or right?”Frodo asked in a low voice “Left”Gandalf replied. We all followed the Hobbit over the bridge out of Rivendell.

~ ~ ~

The girls weren’t gonna follow us from that point on. They had to take a different road for Rohan, for safety “Take care, okay?”I whispered to Twilight as I hugged her tightly “You too”she muttered “You’re in charge now, you know that. Don’t let them get into any trouble”I told her with a teasing smile as we pulled away “Like always”she grinned. Pinkie was the last to leap on me for a hug “We’re gonna miss you”she exclaimed, tightening her embrace “Us too”I said, caressing her back. She pulled away and stepped back to her company.

“Stay safe, my Ladies”Gandalf spoke up with a soft smile “We wish you a safe journey”Twilight wished, bowing her head at us. The rest of the girls doing the same “Thanks guys”(Y/B/F/N) smiled. They all hopped on their horses, two on each, and were off for their part of this mission. We watched them leave until they were out of sight before we continued our course.

~ ~ ~

“We must hold this course, west of the Misty Mountains, for forty days. If our luck holds, the Gap of Rohan will still be open to us. From there our road turns east to Mordor”

We are currently sitting on some rocks to take some rest. Sam had set up a fire to cook for everyone. It smelled amazing. Boromir took the liberty of teaching Merry and Pippin the basics of sword fighting as Aragorn was observing and correcting the two Hobbits. Frodo was watching them amused and Legolas was observing our surroundings just in case. The rest of us were just resting. I was busy with this melody that had stuck in my mind for nearly a week now but still nothing.

“Hey”I heard (Y/B/F/N)’s voice say “Mm?”I murmured, not taking my eyes off the score “About Elashor . . ”she started. I sighed and shook my head “Please don’t start with this”I exhaled, closing my notebook “Hear me out, alright? I’ve been thinking about something”she said. I stayed silent for her to continue “There’s something that’s been bothering me”she started “Which is?”I asked “How come we didn’t feel or sense anything that day?”she pointed out “Maybe that thing, whatever it is or wherever it’s from, was in his area. After all, it’s his job to check for ‘newcomers’ in L.A.”I suggested “Yeah, maybe”(Y/B/F/N) mumbled, looking skeptical at the ground “Hey”I nudged her, making her look at me “Relax”I grinned “Elashor told me that he’s gonna take care of it. We just have to kick back and be ready if anything comes up”I assured her once again. She sighed “Okay”she nodded and I smiled.

Sam came towards us and offered us two plates of food. Sausages, some more meat, eggs and two pieces of bread “Here you go, my Ladies”he said with a small smile “I know it’s not much but-”he started but I brushed him off “Don’t be ridiculous, Sam. It’s more than enough for all of us”I smiled at the Hobbit, referring to the Raptors as well. He nodded and walked back to the fire. I called over the Raptors to feed them “Here”I offered Blue half of a sausage. Thanks to their metabolism, they can go for days without eating. I took a bite myself from our plate, it was indeed delicious.

“I must say, my Ladies”I heard Gimli say “I would never believe that I would witness Elves eating meat”he commented with a smirk. Both me and (Y/B/F/N) laughed “Well, we’re not ordinary Elves now, are we?”I smirked back, making the Dwarf chuckle.

“Two! One! Five! Good! Very good”I heard Boromir say. I looked over at them as he repeated the moves “Move your feet”Aragorn corrected “You look good Pippin”Merry complimented “Thanks”Pippin replied “Faster”Boromir said as he did the same moves with Merry this time.

“If anyone was to ask for my opinion, which I note they’re not, I’d say we were taking the long way ‘round”Gimli exclaimed, turning to look at Gandalf who was sitting on the opposite boulder, smoking peacefully “Gandalf, we could pass through the Mines of Moria”the Wizard’s face fell at that “My cousin, Balin, would give us a royal welcome”the Dwarf half-smiled, trying to make his suggestion sound appealing “No Gimli, I would not take the road through Moria unless I had no other choice” Gandalf refused, not even considering it.

By now me, (Y/B/F/N) and the Raptors were done with our food. I placed the plates beside me and dusted off my hands from the breadcrumbs. A weird flapping sound, though, made me stop “Do you hear that?”I asked (Y/B/F/N), frowning. They were getting louder by the second “Yeah”she agreed, looking confused as well. We both looked to our left. There was something black in the cloudy sky. I stood up and jumped to the next boulder. Light footsteps were heard from behind me. It was Legolas, his eyes stuck on the strange thing as well “What the hell is this now?”I mumbled under my breath. The Raptors started growling. The playfighting of the Hobbits and the two Men now blending with the flapping noise in my ears.

“What is that?”Sam asked “Nothing. It's just a wisp of cloud”Gimli shrugged “Not sure about that Gimli”I said to him. My vision became clearer and I could see this mysterious blackness in the sky. As soon as I did, my eyes widened in realization “Oh no”I breathed “It's moving fast. Against the wind”Boromir pointed out “Crebain from Dunland”Legolas warned “Hide!”Aragorn yelled “Hurry!”Boromir said. Everybody started picking up their stuff and tried to find a hiding spot amongst the giant boulders and plants. Me and my Raptors found a spot between a thick bush and a rock. I placed my index finger over my lips as a sign for them to stay quiet. (Y/B/F/N), Lucy and Max had found a hiding spot opposite from us. A few seconds of complete silence passed by, and then the nasty birds flew by, searching. They did a circle around the area and then flew away, back to the direction they came from. Everyone started getting out of their hiding spot.

“Spies of Saruman. The passage south is being watched”Gandalf exclaimed, getting out of his hiding spot. I let the Raptors get out first. I noticed a hand reaching out. I looked up and saw Legolas offering his hand for me to grab on. I did and pulled me out, standing on my feet “Thank you”I muttered to which he responded with a nod “Okay, so what do we do now?”I questioned the Wizard “We must take the Pass of Caradhras”Gandalf responded, turning his head to look over the snowy mountains which were behind us This is gonna be fun . .

~ ~ ~

“Coldcoldcoldcoldcold”(Y/B/F/N) was rambling over and over again, her voice, and whole body, trembling. We had unpacked our warm cloaks but it still wasn’t enough. We were freezing. I was clutching onto it for dear life. I heard (Y/B/F/N) mumble something under her breath. I turned my head back to look at her. Her nose had turned red due to the cold “What was that?”I asked with a teasing smirk, knowing full well what she was saying “Honestly, immune to magic? Yeah! Quick reflexes? Sure, why not? Healing wounds? Absolutely! Are not affected by the heat or cold? Naaah, they’re good”she said in a sarcastic tone “You’re gonna be salty about it for our whole lives, won’t you?”I rhetorically asked “Bitch, you better bet on it”she hissed, hugging her cloak closer to her if possible. I chuckled and rolled my eyes, turning my head back forward.

The slopes were a nightmare to climb. And the thick snow wasn’t helping. The Hobbits were struggling the most. Frodo stumbled and rolled down but, fortunately, Aragorn was there to help him up. I went over to help too. Aragorn got him to his feet “You okay?”I muttered. Frodo checked his chest, looking for the chain that The Ring was attached to, but it was not there. I looked over where he fell and saw it in the snow. Before I could walk over and grab it, Boromir beat me to it. He picked it up and brought it on the same level with his eyes.

“Boromir”Aragorn said but he ignored him “It is a strange fate that we should suffer so much fear and doubt over so small a thing . . . such a little thing”Boromir mused, his free hand raising up to grab it. For the love of- “Boromir!”I raised my voice, snapping him out of his trance “Give The Ring to Frodo”Aragorn prompted. He slowly approached us. My hand traveled around the Hobbit’s shoulders “As you wish”he half smiled, handing The Ring back to Frodo. He immediately snatched it “I care not”Boromir said. I flashed him a sarcastic smile. He laughed and ruffled Frodo’s hair before turning around and climbing up the slope of the mountain once again.

I patted Frodo's shoulder as a sign to start moving. I looked back at Aragorn, who was still glaring daggers at Boromir, his hand on the handle of his sword, ready to draw it. He turned his gaze to me with a knowing look. I nodded and kept climbing up, my hand not leaving Frodo’s back.

It has already started . .

~ ~ ~

The cross of Caradhras had just become worse. A terrible snowstorm had broken out, all of us struggling through the waist-deep snow. Gandalf was trying to open a path with his staff, Echo and Max were trying to help him. Aragorn and Boromir were carrying the Hobbits and Gimli held the reins of the pony. At some point, I was hearing a distant, deep voice on the air. Legolas, who was walking beside us on top of the snow, noticed it too. He looked over the snowy mountains “Cuiva nwalca Carnirass!” the voice said “There's a fell voice on the air”Legolas pointed out “Nai yarvax's rasselya!” the voice said again “It’s Saruman!”Gandalf yelled. As soon as he spoke, rocks and ice started falling upon us. We leaned against the mountain but, thankfully, they hit the edge of the cliff “He’s trying to bring down the mountain! Gandalf, we must turn back!!”Aragorn yelled “No!”Gandalf replied. He stood up on the snow and tried to reverse Saruman’s spell “Losto Caradhras, sedho, hodo, nuitho i'ruith”Gandalf tried to calm the wrath of the mountain but it was no use, the voice of Saruman was overpowering his.

“Cuiva nwalca Carnirass! Nai yarvax'a rasselya taltuva 'otto-carinnar” Saruman kept chanting. Suddenly, lightning stroke the top of the mountain, breaking off snow and ice “Son of a bitch”I muttered as I saw the snow getting closer. I quickly rushed to Gandalf and dragged him back.

The snow covered us all. I waited for the avalanche to stop and then bent the snow and uncovered myself, Legolas and Gandalf. I saw (Y/B/F/N) do the same with the rest of the Fellowship. The Hobbits looked pale and were trembling like a fish out of the water “We must get off the mountain! Make for the gap of Rohan, and take the west road to my city!”Boromir kept pushing “The gap of Rohan takes us too close to Isengard!”Aragorn disagreed “We cannot pass over a mountain! Let us go under it. Let us go through the Mines of Moria”Gimli insisted.

Gandalf’s P.O.V.

“Let us go through the Mines Of Moria”Gimli insisted “Moria. You fear to go into those mines.The Dwarves delved too greedily and too deep.You know what they awoke in the darkness of Khazad-Dûm . . . Shadow and Flame” Saruman's voice echoed in my head “Let the Ring-bearer decide”I finally said. He looked over at me with fear written in his eyes. He looked over at Samwise “We cannot stay here! This will be the death of the Hobbits!”Boromir exclaimed “Frodo?”I called, ignoring Boromir’s words “We will go through the Mines”he decided “So be it”I said. I felt (Y/N)’s and (Y/B/F/N)’s eyes on me. I averted my eyes to the two Great Elves and noticed the doubt in their eyes. I remained silent.

~ ~ ~

“Frodo, come and help an old man”I called out once we climbed down the mountain. He came next to me, putting his arm around me. I placed my free hand around his shoulder “How is your shoulder?”I asked him as we started walking “Better than it was”he answered “And The Ring?”I questioned. We stopped walking. Frodo looked up at me terrified, his eyes averting to the ground “You feel its power growing, don't you? I've felt it too. You must be careful now. Evil will be drawn to you from outside the Fellowship. And, I fear, from within”I said in a hushed voice as I watched Boromir passing by us.

“Who then do I trust?”Frodo asked me “You must trust yourself. Trust your own strengths”I replied “What do you mean?”he questioned “There are many powers in this world for good or for evil. Some are greater than I am”I said, looking over at (Y/N) and (Y/B/F/N), Frodo doing the same “And against some I have not yet been tested”I finished. The Hobbit gave me a questioning look.

“The walls of Moria”I heard Gimli say. We all looked ahead of us through the mist.

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

“Dwarf doors are invisible when closed”Gimli pointed out as he hit his axe on the stone twice “Yes, Gimli. Their own masters cannot find them if their secrets are forgotten”Gandalf said “Why doesn't that surprise me?”Legolas exclaimed. I chuckled at his comment but quickly stopped when I heard the Dwarf growl at the Elf Prince.

“Well let's see . . Ithildin. It mirrors only starlight and moonlight”Gandalf whispered as he looked up at the night sky. During training, we had learned that Ithildin was a substance made by the Elves out of the metal mithril and used by the Gwaith-i-Mírdain, a brotherhood of Elven master craftsmen of the Second Age who created the Rings of Power, in constructions such as gateways. It could only be seen by the reflected light of the moon and stars, and even then remained hidden until a ‘magic’ word was said. The designs on the Doors of Durin were made from this substance. The sky cleared up from any clouds, revealing the moon. Its light shined upon the hidden door, revealing the beautiful outline of a doorway and writing above the archway “Wow”I breathed out, looking at the door in awe.

“It reads, 'The Doors of Durin, Lord of Moria. Speak, friend, and enter'”Gandalf told us, pointing to the text that was engraved on the stone with his staff “What do you suppose that means?”Merry questioned “It's quite simple. If you are a friend, you speak the password and the door will open”Gandalf stated. He placed the top of his staff on the engraved star that was right in the middle and started saying the password loudly “Annon Edhellen, edro hi ammen!”Nothing happened. He retreated his staff away from the door and raised his hands in the air “Fenos Nogothrim, last beth lammen!”he tried again but still nothing. Gandalf lowered his hands down with a huff “Nothing's happening”Pippin commented.

Gandalf tried to push the doors open “I once knew every spell in all the tongues of Elves, Men and Orcs”he muttered “What are you going to do then?”Pippin asked him “Knock your head against these doors, Peregrin Took! And if that does not shatter them and I'm allowed a little peace from foolish questions, I will try to find the opening words”Gandalf snapped at the Hobbit “Gandalf”I raised my voice, sending a stern look at the Wizard. I turned my head to look at Pippin, giving him a kind smile. He returned it and we waited for Gandalf to open the doors.

~ ~ ~

I don’t even know how long we’ve been sitting here. Gandalf was trying every single wording that he could think of “Ando Eldarinwa a lasta quettanya Fenda Casarinwa!”I heard him say. I was sitting between Frodo and (Y/B/F/N). The Raptors were dozing off. Blue and Delta rested their heads on my lap while Charlie and Echo nuzzled their snouts against my neck. Lucy and Max were resting on (Y/B/F/N)’s lap “This is taking forever”(Y/B/F/N) sighed in a low tone. I nodded my head in agreement, myself getting a bit sleepy, a yawn escaping my mouth. I saw as Aragorn helped Sam to ready Bill the pony to be sent back homeward. After all, this is no place for it. I looked over at the lake.

I could still see the river Sirannon, which had once flowed past the Doors of Durin down to the Elvish city of Ost-in-Edhil. It had been damned by either chance or design. Now where once was a flowing stream, there was a dark and ominous lake. A shiver run down my spine as I remembered Elashor’s words in the early days of our training . .

“Out of the discords of the Music not directly out of either of the themes, Eru’s or Melkor’s, but of their dissonance with regard one to another, evil things appeared in Arda, which did not descend from any direct plan or vision of Melkor. They were not his children and therefore, since all evil hates, hated him too. There are strange things living in the pools and lakes in the hearts of mountains. Fish whose Fathers swam in, goodness only knows how many years ago, and never swam out again. While their eyes grew bigger and bigger and bigger from trying to see in the blackness. Also, there are other things more slimy than fish even in the tunnels and caves the Goblins have made for themselves there are other things living unbeknown to them that have sneaked in from the outside to lie up in the dark. Some of these caves, too, go back in their beginnings to ages before the Goblins, who only widened them and joined them up with passages and the original owners are still there in odd corners, slinking and nosing about. The Nameless Things”

“You okay?”(Y/B/F/N) asked “Just this lake . . I don’t like the feeling it’s giving me”I replied with a frown, not taking my eyes from it. Sometimes the scariest things are always those we know the least about. A splash of the water made me jump. It was Merry and Pippin throwing rocks at the lake “This can’t end well” I said under my breath.

“Oh it's useless”I heard Gandalf say as he threw his staff on the ground in frustration. He sat down beside Frodo and took off his pointy hat. I heard movement in the water and looked at the lake once again, (Y/B/F/N) turning to look as well. I patted Blue’s and Delta’s heads lightly to get up “Everything okay?”Delta asked “Did Gandalf find the password?”Blue asked “No, not yet”I replied as I got up. I walked a bit closer to the water while studying it somewhat curiously. It began to ripple in places. Everyone except Frodo and Gandalf noticed the strange movements. There was definitely something there. Something big “It's a riddle”I heard Frodo say. The water rose “’Speak, friend, and enter’. What's the Elvish word for ‘friend’?”Frodo asked. Another wave “Mellon”Gandalf replied and the doors finally opened.

We all entered the Mines. Before I could walk in though, I took one last glance at the lake “Soon, Master Elf, you will enjoy the fabled hospitality of the Dwarves. Roaring fires, malt beer, ripe meat off the bone!”Gimli said with excitement. Gandalf lightened up the chamber by blowing gently at the crystal on his staff. I frowned as I looked around us Are those . . ? I looked over at (Y/B/F/N) who had the same unnerving look on her face “This, my friend, is the home of my cousin Balin. And they call it a Mine. A Mine!”the Dwarf bragged happily. Both me and (Y/B/F/N) made a ball of flame come out of the palm of our hands, so we could have a bit more light. Our eyes widened at the sight. Skeletons were lying everywhere.

“This is no Mine. It's a tomb”Boromir stated. Everyone looked around panicked, noticing the skeletons “No, no . . NOOOOO!”Gimli yelled in despair as he kneeled down next to a skeleton. Legolas took out an arrow from a skeleton and examined the blade “Goblins”he said and threw the arrow to the ground. Everyone took out their weapons as I summoned my Demon bow and arrow. (Y/B/F/N) summoned her Angel one. The Raptors were ready to attack, hissing and growling at the darkness ahead of us “We make for the Gap of Rohan. We should never have come here”Boromir spoke up “Now get out of here. Get out!”he yelled.

Suddenly, we heard the Hobbits screaming. I immediately turned around and saw Frodo being dragged by a giant tentacle from his ankle “Shit”I hissed and run outside “Stay with Gandalf!”I yelled at the Raptors before exiting the chamber. Sam was chopping the tentacle off with his sword while Merry and Pippin were holding Frodo back. The tentacle retreated back into the water. Though, more long, pale-green tentacles with fingered ends emerged from the water, knocking the Hobbits out and wrenching Frodo in the air. The tentacles themselves seemed to have a glowing aspect about them. Legolas shot one of the tentacles but it was no use. I shot one too but still nothing. The sinuous tentacles kept coming. The poor Hobbit was screaming for help “Aim for the water!”I said to (Y/B/F/N) and Legolas as I fired an arrow. Aragorn and Boromir were chopping as many tentacles as they could.

The creature resurfaced itself from the water, revealing its massive, humanoid, face and great eyes, set across from each other “What the fuck is that thing?!”(Y/B/F/N) exclaimed in pure terror, shooting the beast “It’s the Watcher in the Water. It probably came here by the damming of the Sirannon river”I replied, aiming at his face and firing, making the Watcher grunt in pain.

At last, Aragorn chopped off the tentacle that was gripping Frodo. Boromir caught him in his arms “Into the Mines!”Gandalf urged “Legolas!”Boromir yelled as he and Aragorn were running back inside “Into the cave!”Gandalf yelled. The three of us shoot the beast one last time in the face, making it grunt one more time “Let’s go!”(Y/B/F/N) yelled. I made my arrow disappear and we run back inside, the Watcher hot on our trail. Just as we passed through the doors, the beast destroyed the entrance, trapping us inside. Darkness took over us, only the pants and gasps could be heard in the dark.

“We now have but one choice”Gandalf said as he lit his staff again “We must face the long dark of Moria. Be on your guard. There are older and fouler things than Orcs in the deep places of the world”he continued as he walked ahead of us. Blue gave me a worried look. I smiled at her, caressing her cheek before I started to walk “Quietly now. It's a four-day journey to the other side. Let us hope that our presence may go unnoticed”he finished in a hushed tone. I had summoned my Demon pistol, just in case. We started walking in the blackness, continuing our journey.

Translations:

Cuiva nwalca Carnirass! Nai yarvax'a rasselya taltuva 'otto-carinnar:

Wake up cruel Redhorn! May your bloodstained horn fall upon the enemy heads.

Losto Caradhras, sedho, hodo, nuitho i'ruith:

Sleep Caradhras, be still, lie still, hold your wrath.

Ithildin:

Moon-star.

Annon Edhellen, edro hi ammen:

Gate of the Elves, open now for me.

Fenos Nogothrim, last beth lammen:

Doorway of the dwarf-folk listen to the word of my tongue.

Ando Eldarinwa a lasta quettanya Fenda Casarinwa:

Gate of Elves listen to my word threshold of Dwarves.

8 notes · View notes

alittlewickeddevil · 3 years

Text

A Journey to the End of Times: Chapter 5

Warnings:Language

Notes:Gif and pics not mine.

Words:4,224

Bold=Elvish

Gandalf's P.O.V.

“His strength returns”Elrond remarked as we were watching the two young Hobbits “That wound will never fully heal”I shook my head, watching them walking away “He will carry it for the rest of his life”I finished, turning my head to look at Lord Elrond. It is the next day after (Y/N) and (Y/B/F/N) helped with Frodo’s wound. If it wasn’t for them, Frodo wouldn't have made it “And yet to have come so far still bearing The Ring, the Hobbit has shown extraordinary resilience to its evil”Elrond stated, walking away from me. He picked up a glass bottle filled with water and started filling his glass “It is a burden he should never have had to bear. We can ask no more of Frodo”I exclaimed, shaking my head.

Elrond placed down the bottle and turned his gaze on me “Gandalf, the enemy is moving”he started “Sauron's forces are massing in the East. His eye is fixed on Rivendell. And Saruman, you tell me, has betrayed us. Our list of allies grows thin”he said, a strict tone in his voice “His treachery runs deeper than you know”I began saying “By foul craft, Saruman has crossed Orcs with Goblin-Men. He's breeding an army in the caverns of Isengard. An army that can move in sunlight and cover great distance at speed”I informed the Lord of Rivendell as I strolled closer to him “Saruman is coming for The Ring”I finished. He looked more concerned by the second.

“This evil cannot be concealed by the power of the Elves”Elrond exclaimed “We do not have the strength to fight both Mordor and Isengard”he stated, brows drawn together. I walked away from the Elven Lord, my mind settling on only one solution “Gandalf”he called “The Ring cannot stay here”he said as if he could hear my thoughts. I stopped walking. I placed my hand on the railing and overlooked the view of the Elven kingdom.

“This peril belongs to all Middle-Earth. They must decide now how to end it”Elrond said “The time of the Elves is over. My people are leaving these shores. Who will you look to when we've gone?”he enquired, slowly approaching me “The Dwarves? They hide in their mountains, seeking riches. They care not for the troubles of others”he stated, stopping a few meters away from me.

“Do you perhaps forget that Great Elves are willing to help us with this war?”I reminded him “Is this power enough to fight off such malice? They will leave this land too, after all”he exclaimed. I closed my eyes and sighed, starting to get frustrated. I turned to look at him “It is Men then that we must place our hope”I said “Men? Men are weak”Elrond said, disappointment laced in his voice. He turned his back to me and headed inside. I followed him “The race of Men is failing. The blood of Numenor is all but spent, its pride and dignity forgotten. It is because of Men The Ring survived”he said, his voice echoing in the room “I was there, Gandalf. I was there three thousand years ago”he recalled.

“When Isildur took The Ring. I was there the day the strength of Men failed”he continued, his back still facing me “I led Isildur into the heart of Mount Doom where The Ring was forged, the one place it could be destroyed”he exclaimed “It should have ended it that day, but evil was allowed to endure”he finished, turning around to face me “Isildur kept The Ring. The line of Kings is broken. There's no strength left in the world of Men. They're scattered, divided, leadless”Elrond commented “There is one who could unite them. One who could reclaim the throne of Gondor”I reminded, referring to a certain ranger. His face fell “He turned from that path a long time ago. He has chosen exile”he frowned.

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

It is the next day and all of us are back at the waterfalls, all of us wearing our armor. The sun was setting, giving a golden glow to the waters. There was a slight autumn breeze in the air. I had borrowed Rainbow’s acoustic guitar, playing some mindless tunes as we were all chatting “This place is heavenly”Fluttershy hummed, enjoying the breeze “How did you find it anyway?”I asked the duo “Well we decided to explore the place while you were gone and . . Rainbow tripped and landed here”Pinkie explained. Her words made us all burst into laughter “Sounds right”I said between laughs.

Suddenly, we heard a distant scream. I stopped playing the guitar and we all quickly stood up. The Raptors started growling. I exhaled in relief when I saw Gandalf with the Hobbits, who all looked absolutely terrified “Dear Lord above”(Y/B/F/N) sighed “You scared the hell out of us G.”I chuckled, walking towards him, giving him a tight hug “Hi Gandalf!”Pinkie waved “Hello my Ladies”he smiled at us, pulling away from the embrace. I looked over his shoulder and noticed the four shaking Hobbits “Hello Frodo, Sam, Merry and Pippin”I greeted them with a smile, who looked surprised at the knowledge of their names “How do you-”Pippin started but Gandalf cut him off “Lady (Y/N) and Lady (Y/B/F/N) over here helped Frodo with his wound”Gandalf explained, pointing at me and (Y/B/F/N) “We’ve also heard a lot of things from Gandalf about you four”I chimed in “All good things, don’t worry”(Y/B/F/N) added with a teasing smile.

I suddenly started hearing faint whispering. The voice was deep and echoey. A weird feeling took over me. I frowned and quickly brushed the feeling off “We are so grateful, my Ladies”Sam exclaimed “How were you able to do it?”he asked “They are Great Elves, Samwise. Two of the most powerful beings in Middle-Earth. They have the power to heal with water”Gandalf answered. The Hobbits looked amazed “I can’t thank you enough”Frodo said with a grateful smile “No need to”I brushed him off.

A growling sound behind us made the Hobbits jump. I rolled my eyes and turned to the Raptors “It’s okay, guys. Calm down”I assured them. They stopped but they kept glaring daggers at them. I turned back to the Hobbits “Sorry about them. They don’t really get along with new people”I apologized “What are they?”Merry questioned “Every Great Elf has a Guardian. These four are mine and these two are (Y/B/F/N)’s”I replied, pointing at the Raptors “They can understand you?”Pippin questioned “Yeap, they have their own language but can understand Elvish and the Common Tongue”I exclaimed. The four Hobbits looked surprised “But we prefer to talk to them in their own language”I added “Anyway, enough about that. How’s your wound, Frodo?”(Y/B/F/N) asked him “I feel better, thank you”he answered, nodding his head “We’re glad”I said “Would you like to join us?”I offered. The Hobbits looked at each other skeptically until they finally agreed with one other.

We chatted with them for a while. They asked us all sorts of questions, and we were more than glad to respond. Though, I noticed that Gandalf was a bit . . upset. Frustrated even. I didn’t say anything until we went back to mine and (Y/B/F/N)’s room. The girls had retired for the night by now.

“So, will you tell us why you look so troubled?”I asked the Wizard as I sat down on the bed, Delta and Blue sitting close to me. (Y/B/F/N) sat beside me. Gandalf took a chair and placed it in front of us, sitting down too “It’s nothing really-”he started “Gandalf”I cut him off, knowing that he was lying. He let out a sigh “I had a talk with Lord Elrond”he began “And?”(Y/B/F/N) asked “I have no idea how the council will go tomorrow. The Ring cannot stay here and none of us can destroy it”the Istari ranted, fidgeting with his fingers “Hey, don’t worry. We’ll find a solution, you know that”I tried to comfort him, placing my hand on his knee. he looked at my hand and then raised his head to me. He let a smile crawl on his face. He placed his hand on top of mine “Thank you, my dear”he said. I returned the smile in response.

“I should get going. Leave you to rest”he said, standing up from his chair “I shall see you tomorrow”he said, placing the chair in its original place “Good night, Gandalf”(Y/B/F/N) wished “Good night”he said back and was off the door. I let out a sigh and went to our bags and took out mine and (Y/B/F/N)’s pajamas out. I handed hers and she muttered a small ‘Thank you’.

“Hey, umm, can I ask you a question?”(Y/B/F/N) asked me “Sure. What’s up?”I said “When the Hobbits arrived, did you feel something . . off?”she wondered. I frowned “Maybe like, uh . .”she paused, trying to find the right words. Though, I had a feeling what she might be talking about “Like whispering?”I finished for her. She nodded her head “Yeah, what the hell was that?”she asked “I think you know”I answered. Her face dropped “No! You don’t think-”she started, her eyes getting wide “This is bullshit”she muttered, heading to the bathroom to change “We should put it on silent. I’m not gonna tolerate this shit”I heard her say. I laughed at her “Put it on silent?”I repeated as I laughed “You know what I mean”she said. I shook my head and I changed into pajamas as well.

Next Day

I woke up from a tickling sensation on my right cheek. I let out a groan and opened my eyes only to see Blue rubbing her snout against my cheek. I smiled at her “Good morning Blue”I said in a raspy voice, caressing her cheek “Good morning (Y/N)”she said. I groaned and sat up. The rest were still sleeping. I brushed a hand over my face.

“(Y/B/F/N) wake up”I said while nudging her but she wouldn't budge “(Y/B/F/N) wake uuup”I said again with a groan this time shaking her. Max heard me and sat up. He nuzzled his head at her neck. She groaned and opened her eyes. He saw Max and hugged him “Good morning”she said in a raspy voice too “What time is it?”she asked “Early. Come on, we have to get ready for the council”I replied, getting up from the bed. She whined and sat up too to get ready.

After we did our morning routine and ate some fruits they had provided us with, we fixed our hair in a half-up-half-down hairstyle and changed into the armors of our main forms. We opened the door “We’ll be back soon guys, okay?”I said to the Raptors “Why can’t we come with you?”Charlie asked “Cause it’ll be better if you stay secret from other Humans. We don’t know who to trust right now”I replied “The girls will wake up soon too”(Y/B/F/N) reminded them “Fine”Lucy groaned.

We exited the room and went to find Frodo and Gandalf. They were waiting outside from where the council will take place “Good morning”I greeted “Good morning”Gandalf said with a smile “Been waiting long?”(Y/B/F/N) asked “No, we just arrived. Shall we?”Gandalf asked “Sure”I replied and we headed inside. We were the first ones to arrive. I sat beside Gandalf. (Y/B/F/N) sat on my left and Frodo sat beside Gandalf. The anxiety started kicking in.

~ ~ ~

“Strangers from distant lands, friends of old, you've been summoned here to answer the threat of Mordor”Lord Elrond began saying, the council officially starting. Several Dwarf Lords had arrived, along with Glóin and his son Gimli from the Lonely Mountains. Legolas of the Wooden Realm was also here along with more Elves from different Kingdoms and Human Lords. Aragorn, the heir to the throne of Gondor was one of them. Lord Elrond had also several of his advisers “Middle-Earth stands upon the brink of destruction. None can escape it. You will unite, or you will fall. Each race is bound to this fate, this one doom”he continued, looking around at everyone, his gaze finally landing on Frodo “Bring forth The Ring, Frodo”he said, pointing at the stone podium that was right in the middle of the court.

The Hobbit walked hesitantly towards it. He finally placed the One Ring down and walked back to his seat. Everybody started whispering to each other “So it is true”I heard Boromir of Gondor say under his breath. I stared intensely at The Ring, the mumbles from the people around me and, the whispers of The Ring, becoming one. I noticed Boromir standing up from his seat “In a dream . . ”he started, he took a look at The Ring “I saw the eastern sky grow dark but in the West a pale light lingered”he started approaching the stone podium as if he was drawn to it. I frowned, ready to summon any weapon “A voice was crying: ‘Your doom is near at hand. Isildur’s Bane is found’”he extended his hand “Isildur’s Bane . .”he muttered, his fingers nearly touching The One Ring.

“Boromir!”Elrond yelled, bolting upright “Ash nazg durbatulk. Ash nazg gimbatul” Gandalf started talking in the Black Speech as he rose up, darkening the atmosphere. Another voice could be heard in the air. It was faint. I closed my eyes, trying to sustain the heavy feeling that started overtaking me. I took a deep breath and opened my eyes again. Everyone looked panicked “Ash nazg thrakatulk agh burzum-ishi krimpatul” a laughter full of pure evil slowly faded away as Gandalf finished reciting the Black Speech. By now, Boromir had retreated to his seat, completely spooked, and the atmosphere was back to normal, allowing the sun to shine over us once again. I looked at (Y/B/F/N) who was in the same state as I was. Frightened and on edge.

“Never before has any voice uttered the words of that tongue here in Imladris”Elrond said, glaring at Gandalf “I do not ask your pardon, Master Elrond, for the Black Speech of Mordor may yet be heard in every corner of the West! The Ring is altogether evil”Gandalf said as he looked at everyone. He turned around to return back to his seat beside me “It is a gift”Boromir breathed. Gandalf turned his head to look at him, anger evident in his stare “For fuck’s sake”I mumbled as I, disapprovingly, shook my head “A gift to the foes of Mordor”the Human continued, standing up once again “Why not use this Ring? Long has my father, the Steward of Gondor, kept the forces of Mordor at bay. By the blood of our people are your lands kept safe”he stated. I looked at him in complete disbelief. Was he out of his damn mind?!

“Give Gondor the weapon of the enemy. Let us use it against him”he pleaded “You cannot wield it. None of us can”Aragorn spoke up “The One Ring answers to Sauron alone. It has no other master”he, correctly, pointed out “And what would a Ranger know of this matter?”Boromir questioned, turning to look at him “This is no mere Ranger”Legolas Greenleaf chimed in, leaping to his feet “He is Aragorn, son of Arathorn. You owe him your allegiance”the Elf Prince revealed. Boromir looked speechless.

“Aragorn . . This is Isildur's heir?”he asked surprised “And heir to the throne of Gondor”Legolas added. Mostly everyone seemed surprised “Sit down Legolas”Aragorn pleaded the Elf. Boromir turned his head to Legolas “Gondor has no King”he scorned. He then turned to look at Aragorn “Gondor needs no King”he said, walking back to his seat. He sat down with a frown adoring his face “If he comes with us at the quest, I'm gonna kill myself”I said to (Y/B/F/N) under my breath, making sure only she can hear me. She nodded her head in agreement, letting out a sigh “Aragorn is right. We cannot use it”Gandalf exclaimed.

“You have only one choice. The Ring must be destroyed”Elrond told us, standing up. Silence took over, everyone either looking at each other or at The Ring “Then what are we waiting for?”Gimli exclaimed. He stood up and grabbed an axe. I perked up. He raised the weapon up in the air “No, don’t-”I warned him but it was too late. He let out a battle cry and attempted to destroy it. He was thrown back by the force, the axe breaking. Its shatters scattered across the floor and around The Ring, which, obviously, was unscathed. Some of the Dwarves came to help him up. Gimli looked flabbergasted.

“The Ring cannot be destroyed, Gimli, son of Glóin, by any craft that we here possess”Elrond said with a really faint smirk. He looked at me and (Y/B/F/N) as he finished his sentence, insinuating that not even Great Elves held such power. Something we already knew “The Ring was made in the fires of Mount Doom. Only there can it be unmade”he pointed out “It must be taken deep into Mordor and cast back into the fiery chasm from whence it came”Elrond revealed “One of you must do this”he finished. No one spoke.

“One does not simply walk into Mordor”Boromir started “Its Black Gates are guarded by more than just Orcs. There is evil there that does not sleep. And the Great Eye is ever-watchful”he explained “It is a barren wasteland riddled with fire, and ash and dust. The very air you breathe is a poisonous fume. Not with ten thousand men could you do this. It is folly”he shook his head “Have you heard nothing Lord Elrond has said?”Legolas hissed, jumping up from his seat “The Ring must be destroyed”he stated “And I suppose you think you’re the one to do it!”Gimli roared at Legolas “And if we fail, what then? What happens when Sauron takes back what is his?”Boromir yelled, getting up as well “I would be dead before I see The Ring in the hands of an Elf”Gimli growled while he got up too, glaring daggers at the Elf Prince.

That was the moment Hell broke loose. The council was shadowed by sudden chaos and arguing among the three races of Middle-earth. Even Gandalf joined in “Do you not understand? While you bicker amongst yourselves, Sauron's power grows! None can escape it! You'll all be destroyed!”he yelled at them. Only me, (Y/B/F/N), Frodo, Aragorn and Lord Elrond remained seated. The Lord of Rivendell looked defeated “Are they seriously . . ?”(Y/B/F/N) questioned, looking at the commotion in disbelief “Yeap”I sighed, shaking my head “We’re doomed”I exclaimed, resting my head on the palm of my hand, feeling utterly hopeless about the situation.

Suddenly, Frodo rose up from his seat “I will take it!”he yelled, trying to put an end to the bickering “I will take it!”he repeated but to no avail. They were still going. I’ve had enough myself and stood up. I placed my hand on his shoulder. The Hobbit looked up at me “I’ve got it”I nodded at him. I summoned my Demon pistol and fired in the air a couple of times, leading to a stunned silence. I made my pistol disappear “How about we stop bickering like children and take matters seriously?”I hissed at them. They were speechless.

I turned to look at Frodo and nodded my head, giving him an encouraging smile. He looked thankful for my help and smiled back. He turned to look at the rest “I will take The Ring to Mordor”he repeated his words once more. They looked at the young Hobbit shocked “Though . . I do not know the way”he said, fear and uncertainty written on his face “I will help you bear this burden, Frodo Baggings, as long as it's yours to bear”Gandalf said, approaching him and giving him a pat on his shoulder. I looked at (Y/B/F/N), signaling her to get up “We’ll stand beside you as well”I promised with a smile “You never know when you’re gonna need some magic”(Y/B/F/N) whispered to him, making Frodo chuckle. We stood behind the Hobbit.

Aragorn rose up from his seat “If by my life or death I can protect you, I will”he said and walked towards us. He kneeled down to his level “You have my sword”Aragorn exclaimed “And you have my bow”Legolas joined, walking too towards us “And my axe”Gimli added, standing beside the Elf. Boromir approached us “You carry the fates of us all, little one. If this is indeed the will of the council then Gondor will see it done”he said.

“Hey!”someone yelled from behind us. I turned around and saw Sam running towards us. I stepped aside to let him go to Frodo “Mister Frodo's not going anywhere without me”Sam exclaimed, crossing his arms “Now indeed it is hardly possible to separate you even when he is summoned to a secret council and you are not”Elrond stated with a sly smile. I noticed two small figures behind him. Turns out it was Merry and Pippin, hiding behind two columns “Wait! We're coming too”Merry said as they both run towards us. Elrond turned around with a raised eyebrow, his expression was priceless as he watched the small Hobbits rushing to their friends “You’ll have to send us home tied up in a sack to stop us”Merry stated with a smile, standing beside Frodo “Anyway, you need people of intelligence on this sort of . . mission . . quest . . thing”Pippin chimed in, nodding at Elrond. Me and (Y/B/F/N) looked at each other with an upside-down smile “Well that rules you out Pip”Merry said, making Pippin look at him dumbstruck. I cleared my throat, trying not to laugh at their small bickering “Eleven companions”Elrond said while looking at us “So be it. You shall be the Fellowship of The Ring”he announced “Great! Where are we going?”Pippin asked, completely clueless. I let out a small laugh, covering it with a cough “Dear Lord”I mumbled under my breath. This is gonna be a long journey.

~ ~ ~

“Thank Ilúvatar this is over”(Y/B/F/N) exhaled as we were walking back to our room “Props to Frodo for standing up against all of the Kings and Princes at the council”she added “He has strength, even though he doesn’t know of”I pointed out with a smirk “When are we leaving?”she questioned “In four days. Gimli has to fix his axe”I answered “Right and what about this whole situation?”(Y/B/F/N) asked, gesturing between us “Gandalf will take care of it. Though, I might have given a small hint”I shrugged with a sheepish smile, scratching my cheek “You think?”(Y/B/F/N) grinned as she opened the door to our room.

“Took you long enough”Rainbow exclaimed as soon as we opened the door “Good morning to you too”I said “How did it go?”Sunset asked “The situation looked hopeless for a bit but everything turned out okay”I said, greeting my Raptors with caressing their cheeks “Meaning?”Twilight questioned “We will accompany Frodo with The Ring along with Gandalf, the rest of the Hobbits and four more companions”(Y/B/F/N) added for me “But . . we’re coming with, right?”Pinkie said. Me and (Y/B/F/N) exchanged glances “We have to talk with Gandalf about you six. We might need you elsewhere”I replied “Like where?”Fluttershy asked “We’ll see”(Y/B/F/N) answered.

“Right, so. You guys hungry?”I asked them, clapping my hands “Starving”Pinkie groaned “How about we grab some food and head to the waterfalls?”Rarity suggested “Sounds good”Sunset exclaimed. Pinkie rushed to hers and Twilight’s room and grabbed a basket filled with fruits, and some snacks she had sneaked in from home, and enjoyed our breakfast under the sun and the light autumn breeze.

~ ~ ~

It was around midnight. The girls had retired for the night back to their rooms a couple of hours ago but we were wide awake. The only light that we had was the moon and starlight and from a couple of candles that we had lit up. We’ve already changed to our pajamas. (Y/B/F/N), along with Lucy and Max were looking over the view from the railing, observing the stars and commenting from time to time. I, on the other hand, was sitting in the center of our bed, writing a song. Well, at least I was trying. Several paper balls surrounded me and my Raptors looked over my ‘work’. Echo and Delta were slowly drifting off to sleep.

I let out a groan as I ripped, yet another, page from the notebook and threw it at the, slowly rising, pile. (Y/B/F/N) seemed to notice “You okay?”she asked, looking at me “A melody is stuck in my brain, for days now, and I can’t find the right lyrics. Nothing seems to stick”I answered, looking over the, poorly made, score on the paper “Need help with anything?”she offered “No, I’ll figure it out”I dismissed her, waving my hand, not taking my eyes from the sheet “Whatever you say”she said, turning back around.

“Though”she started “We do have four days until we leave. Why don’t you step back a bit?”she suggested, stepping away from the railing “It helps me when I can’t think of lyrics”she added, approaching me and sitting beside me, her arm resting around my shoulders. I sighed “You’re right, it’s a waste of time anyways”I said, closing the notebook “And a waste of paper”I added, looking around me. I let out a puff of air “I have to clean that up, don't I?”I rhetorically asked “Yeap”she nodded, patting my shoulder. I groaned again and I started cleaning up the mess before we went to sleep.

Translation: “One Ring to rule them all, One Ring to find them. One Ring to bring them all and in the darkness bind them”

9 notes · View notes

alittlewickeddevil · 3 years

Text

A Journey to the End of Time: Chapter 4

Warnings:Language, wounds

Notes:Gif and pics not mine.

Words:3,807 playlist

Bold=Elvish

“Gandalf?!”I exclaimed as soon as I opened the Gate and saw the Wizard leaning against the door frame. He had a cut on his forehead and the dried blood had reached his nose. His eyes were tired and his signature pointy hat along with his staff were missing. He looked exhausted. My eyes were wide open “Hello, my dear”he smiled weakly at me. He was about to collapse but I caught him midway. I made my pistol disappear and put his arm around my shoulder and my other hand around his waist “Oh Lord- Rarity, bring me the first aid kit, quick!”I said “On it”I heard her yell “What the hell happened to you?!”I asked the Istari “It is a long story”he replied, his eyes shut out of exhaustion.

I was about to say something when a high-pitched scream made my head turn around. Gwaihir, one of the Great Eagles was standing a few meters behind us. I gave him a nod “We’ll take it from here, Gwaihir. Thank you”I said with a smile. The Great Eagle nodded in return. He bowed his head and sprouted his wings, a gash of wind passing over us at his departure. I turned back around and started carrying Gandalf inside. Thankfully, he could walk. Elashor closed the Gate and we all headed inside.

~ ~ ~

I filled both a glass and a bowl with fresh water and headed back to the living room where (Y/B/F/N), Elashor, Gandalf and the Raptors were waiting. We had moved to the second floor since Gandalf wanted to talk to us in private. The girls had stayed downstairs. I placed the bowl on the coffee table and offered the glass of water to Gandalf before sitting beside him on the couch “Thank you”he muttered and drank the whole glass in a matter of seconds. I opened the first aid kit and started cleaning his wound before I could heal it.

“So what happened?”Elashor finally asked the Wizard, deciding not to sit down o the couch “Looks like my old ‘friend’ is a big traitor”Gandalf replied, venom dripping from his words “Gandalf, who was it?”(Y/B/F/N) asked him. He remained silent, as if he wanted to deny the truth. He let out a sigh “Saruman”he finally said “WHAT?!”all of us shouted in unison “That white Wizard fucker”I hissed under my breath as I stopped treating Gandalf’s wound “I’m gonna rip his head off”I chuckled menacingly, tapping my fingers on my knees rapidly “(Y/N), calm down”Elashor said “Calm do- yeah, sure. Look at his state!”I yelled, pointing at Gandalf “He nearly collapsed, for Ilúvatar’s sake”I continued “What were you doing in Isengard anyway?”Elashor questioned, ignoring my outburst “I went there for help. He has returned”Gandalf said. Our eyes widened at his words. I felt my heart drop “Sauron”I whispered with a shaky breath “W-what do you mean he has returned?!”(Y/B/F/N) exclaimed completely baffled “The Ring is waking up. It heard its master’s call. For sixty years it was in the Shire, under my very nose”Gandalf exclaimed “Wait, that magic ring you told us about, the one Bilbo found in your quest to Erebor, was the One Ring?”(Y/B/F/N) questioned the Istari “I’m afraid so”he answered, giving her a sad small.

“And what was Saruman’s deal with you?”I asked him, going back to his wound but this time with water “Saruman wanted me to join Sauron’s forces. When I denied, he went mad and kept me a prisoner there”he answered “Are you certain that it’s The One Ring?”Elashor asked “Quite”Gandalf nodded “This is not good”Elashor said, brushing his hand over his mouth, his other resting on his waist “Does anyone else know the whereabouts of The Ring?”Elashor asked. Gandalf sighed “There was only one that knew that The Ring was in the Shire. I looked everywhere for the creature Gollum, but the enemy found him first”Gandalf said “I don’t know how long they tortured him. Amidst the endless screams and inane bubble they discerned two words, enough to know its whereabouts”he continued “The Nazgûls will try to find him”I stated, now finally done with the wound “This is not all though”Gandalf said “Oh, lovely”I sighed, rubbing my forehead. Honestly, I felt a headache coming.

“Saruman has defiled the valley, cutting down its trees and grass and replacing them with stone and machinery. Isengard's valley is honeycombed with deep pits, used for breeding Orcs and forging weapons. The Orcs are multiplied and his fortress in Barad-dûr is rebuilt in the land of Mordor”Gandalf informed us “Where is the Ring now?”Elashor questioned “Frodo has it. I told him and Sam to wait for me at Bree. I have informed Aragorn and I believe that he should be with the Hobbits by now”he said “I was afraid that I wouldn’t be there on time. Aragorn is gonna take them to Rivendell”he continued “Why Rivendell?”I frowned “Lord Elrond has called every representative and messenger of every kingdom in Middle-Earth. The main purpose of the council is to discuss what should be done with The One Ring”he replied “Why aren’t you there then? Don't get me wrong but Frodo must be worried sick”I said, placing my hand on his knee “I’ve come here to receive you two”he exclaimed “Pardon?”I said, raising my eyebrows “War is coming, you and your Guardians are the most needed for this council”Gandalf smiled, placing his hand on top of mine “You were born for this”he finished.

My eyes averted to the floor, not sure what to say or think “What do you say, my friend?”Gandalf turned to Elashor. The Great Elf stayed silent, deep in his thoughts as he too stared at the floor until he looked as if he came to a conclusion “I think Gandalf is right. You need to go”he said, looking at both of us “B-but, what about you?”(Y/B/F/N) said in a worried tone “I’ll be just fine, sweetheart. I’ll stay here, just in case. Besides, I don’t think you’ll be needing me”he grinned, crossing his hands over his chest.

Me and (Y/B/F/N) looked at each other before silently agreeing. We turned to the Raptors who also had determined looks on their faces. I smiled at them and turned to Gandalf “We’ll do it”I said, to which he smiled and tightened his grip on my hand “What about the girls?”I asked “I have some plans for them”Gandalf said. I nodded and we headed downstairs to the others.

“Hey, what happened?”Sunset asked, standing up from her seat on the couch “Is Gandalf okay?”Fluttershy questioned “He’s fine, just a cut and exhaustion”I replied “Listen, um . . . I need you all to pack- just the necessities”I said, looking at Rarity as I said the last part “What the fuck? Why?”Rainbow asked “Where are we going?”Pinkie asked “Rivendell and we need to leave asap so go, come on”(Y/B/F/N) replied “Rivendell-?”Twilight exclaimed confused but I cut her off before she could continue “Yes! We’ll explain everything on the road. Come on, we’re running out of time”I said, gesturing for them to go inside the house again.

“Are you sure about this?”(Y/B/F/N) asked me as we watched the girls rush to the stairs “To be honest, no. Not really”I said, giving her my best smile. (Y/B/F/N) puffed a sigh “Us against a Dark Lord and his army. This will be fun”she said, sarcasm lacing in her voice. I chuckled “Next Friday at the Amathal Estate”I said in a funny voice, placing my hand around (Y/B/F/N)’s shoulders, making her laugh “Come on, let’s get this over with”I said as her laughter died down and headed upstairs with our Raptors.

~ ~ ~

“We’re gonna miss you”I said as we hugged Elashor tightly, my words muffled by the fabric of his attire “I’m gonna miss you too, love”he chuckled, caressing the back of my head. I gave him one last squeeze before pulling away, sending him a smile, Elashor already wearing one himself. I was fighting back tears at this point. He pulled us in and kissed the side of our heads, giving us one last hug “Take care of each other”he whispered in our ears “Don’t worry about that”I heard (Y/B/F/N) whisper back. Both of us stepped away for the girls and the Raptors to hug him. After hugs and goodbyes were exchanged, we headed towards Gandalf and the carriage Elashor had prepared.

Besides Twilight and Sunset, Gandalf and the girls hopped on the carriage. I hopped on Blue, (Y/B/F/N) on Lucy, Sunset on Delta and lastly Twilight on Charlie. We turned back around for our last goodbye. A bittersweet smile plastered on his face “Bye Elashor”Pinkie waved frantically “We miss you already”(Y/B/F/N) yelled “Take care”Fluttershy exclaimed. Gandalf started the carriage, making the Raptors also start walking. I was still turned towards him. His smile never fading away. He send me a wink and with a heavy sigh, I turned towards the road.

Narrator’s P.O.V.

The Great Elf watched as his family started disappearing into the darkness of the forest, the lump forming in his throat getting worse “Take good care of them Olórin. Don’t let them get in harm’s way” he said, his words echoing inside his head. The Wizard smiled as he closed his eyes “Fear not, my friend. I won’t allow such a thing” he responded.

“Are you okay, Gandalf?”a voice dragged him from his train of thought. He opened his eyes and was met with the worried expression of Fluttershy “Nothing to trouble you, my dear”he smiled, turning his attention back to the road.

~ ~ ~

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

After three days of traveling, we finally reached our destination. We saw three Elves waiting for us at the entrance of Imladris. We hopped off of the Raptors and the girls, along with Gandalf, from the carriage “Welcome, my Ladies, Mithrandir”the one in the middle said in a soft tone, bowing his head “Good morning, Lindir. I’d like to speak with Lord Elrond. Is he here?”Gandalf said to the Elf “Of course”he said. Lindir turned to the She-Elf on his right “Take care of our guests”he told her, the Elf nodding in response. Gandalf turned to us “I’ll meet up with you later”he said. I muttered an ‘Okay’ and he was off with Lindir.

The She-Elf turn to us “Would you like assistance with your luggage, my Lady?”she asked “Don’t worry about it, we’re covered”I said as picked up my bag, sending her a smile. The Elf seemed unconvinced, looking at her companion puzzled “Are you certain?”she asked once again “Pretty certain”(Y/B/F/N) chimed in, reassuring the two Elves “Well then, if you please follow us”the She-Elf smiled and we followed her to the room we’ll be staying:

“Lady (Y/N) and Lady (Y/B/F/N) will be staying here with their Guardians. The rest, if you follow me please”she said, referring to the girls “We’ll meet you later”I said to them. They nodded and followed the She-Elf. Me, (Y/B/F/N) and the Raptors entered the room and placed down our bags. I plopped down on the bed and groaned in exhaustion “That was a long trip”I said “Tell me about it”(Y/B/F/N) agreed and sat down beside me “What time is it?”she asked. I took out my phone and checked the time of the Human World “We need to leave in thirty minutes”I said “Okay”she nodded.

“Thank Ilúvatar that Elashor put a spell on our phones so that they won’t break”she said, getting up and opening her bag to take out some clothes to change “Don’t forget about the battery, signal and wi-fi”I reminded her “Of course, how could I forget”she said “Man, I love magic” she sighed, making her way to, what I guessed was, the bathroom to change. I stood up too and picked an outfit for myself.

After a couple of minutes, we heard a knock on the door “Come in”I said. The girls walked in “Sup”Pinkie said “Hey, everything okay?”(Y/B/F/N) asked them “Yes, they put us in the next three rooms”Rarity informed us “Great”I muttered as I prepared my bag for school.

“When is the council?”Twilight asked “The day after tomorrow”I replied and turned to (Y/B/F/N) “Ready to go?”I asked her “Yeap, she said as she closed her bag “Does Gandalf know you’re leaving?”Rainbow asked “Yeap, I told him on the way here”I replied “Besides, we’ll be back in a couple of hours”(Y/B/F/N) added.

I walked to the Raptors “You six behave, okay?”I said to them, caressing Blue’s cheek “Yes Mom”Echo rolled his eyes. I smiled and kissed each one of my Raptors on the top of their heads, making them purr in response “Let’s go”(Y/B/F/N) said and with a flick of my wrist, I opened the Gates of Time “Be careful”Twilight said “Will do”I called and we passed through the portal.

Human World

((Y/N)’s outfit, (Y/B/F/N)’s outfit)

“Ugh, I’ll never get used to this feeling”(Y/B/F/N) groaned as we passed through the Gates, her hand resting on her forehead “Tell me about it”I chuckled, shaking my head from the dizzy feeling “Shall we?”I said to which (Y/B/F/N) nodded her head and we exited the usual alleyway we always end up.

“What do you have first period?”(Y/B/F/N) asked me “Biology, you?”I answered "History"she groaned as she closed her locker “Lucky you”I said with a hint of sarcasm and an upside-down smile. She puffed “I so regret signing up for a grade lower than you”(Y/B/F/N) shook her head “Yeah, well, we had to”I stated as I closed my locker and we started walking down the hallway.

“My stop is here, see you at lunch”I said as I stopped outside of my class “Bye”(Y/B/F/N) waved and she was off. I entered the class. Empty. I checked my phone “Ten more minutes”I muttered and put my phone in my back pocket, after putting it on silent. I made my way to my usual spot next to the window and put on my headphones. I opened the notebook, which I write my songs, and started examining the lyrics I had come up with “Might as well kill some time”I mumbled and started a song from my playlist.

Not even five minutes pass by and I feel someone taking my headphones off. I immediately closed my notebook and looked up, ready to start a war but my features softened at the sight “Sup bitch”Anna said with a smirk as she held my headphones in her hand “You’re early today”I said, mirroring her smirk “Yeah, don’t get used to it”she said, placing my headphones on my desk and taking a seat behind me “Jesus, I need sleep”she groaned, her words muffled by her hands covering her entire face “What time did you fell asleep?”I asked her, turning my body to her, my hand resting on the back of the chair “I don't know, three, maybe four”she shrugged, dragging her hands down her face and letting them fall on the desk “You’re impossible”I sighed, shaking my head.

“Hello”I heard another feminine voice call out. Both me and Anna turned our heads and saw Olivia entering the class “Hey”I nodded, sending a smile. Anna simply waved at her “I see you managed to get up for once”Olivia grinned at Anna, setting her stuff at the desk right beside me “Oh come on. I’m really not that bad”Anna complained “Dude, you have missed first period, I don’t even know, how many times because you couldn’t get up”I exclaimed “And all of that because you’re playing that cancer of a game”Olivia added. Anna remained silent, a sheepish smile plastered on her face “I hate you both”she finally said making both me and Olivia laugh.

Anna and Olivia are two Humans I met when we first got here. Both of them are a few centimeters shorter than me. Anna has wavy dark brown hair, but often dyes them different colors, and dark brown eyes. She has a chocolatey-like complexion. Her wardrobe consists mostly of dark clothing. She’s the crackhead of the group but also the introvert. Olivia on the other hand has also wavy dark red hair with brown eyes and a fairly neutral complexion with freckles adorning her cheeks and nose. We call her the 'mom friend' since she is the one worrying about our asses 24/7. She’s also quite the social butterfly, knows nearly every single person in school.

I looked around the class. It started feeling up with students.

“How’s (Y/B/F/N)?”Olivia asked “She’s good. If you hear screaming, it’ll be her”I stated. Both girls frowned “Why?”Anna asked “She has History”I replied “Yeah, that’ll do it”Olivia grimaced. The bell rings as soon as she finished her sentence “Good morning class”the teacher said, setting her bag on her desk. A few ‘Good mornings’ were heard across the room. The last students rushed to their seats and the lesson began.

Lunch

I stepped outside to the school field and saw (Y/B/F/N) waiting for me on our usual bench “Hey”I said. (Y/B/F/N) looked up from her phone “Hey, how was class?”she asked, putting her phone away “Good, I guess. You?”I said “I wanted to die eighty percent of the time”she hissed “Well, we agreed to this”I said, taking two apples from my bag, and handing one to her “Thanks”she muttered.

A few minutes pass by with none of us talking until (Y/B/F/N) decided to break the silence “So, about the council”she started. I sighed “Please don’t start”I said, hanging my head in defeat “I mean, we have to talk about this at some point”she shrugged “There’s nothing to talk about, (Y/B/F/N). There’s no chance, whatsoever, that any of us are gonna keep it. No one can wield The Ring other than its Master”I said “You’re not wrong but-”she started but I cut her off “No, no ‘but’s. We’re about to go on a quest to which Ilúvatar knows what will happen. Let’s enjoy the last few peaceful moments before the storm”I said, leaning back on the bench. I closed my eyes, enjoying the warmth of the sun.

I heard (Y/B/F/N) sigh “I guess you’re right”she said, also leaning back to the bench “It’s just that . . . our first actual quest. Sorry, but I’m quite anxious”she confessed “I know”I sighed, opening my eyes and looking at the sky “At least we’ll be together”I said. (Y/B/F/N) chuckled “As always”she smiled.

We heard the bell ring. I let out a puff of air “I hate this”I exclaimed “Yeah, come on”she said, patting my knee “Just a few more hours”she stated and we stood up, throwing the eaten apples in the trash.

Last Period

“And for homework you’ll have exercises one through five”the English teacher said, also writing it on the board. I circled them in my book as well with my right hand, since my left was busy holding my head. Dear Ilúvatar, I felt myself falling asleep. Don’t get me wrong, the teacher is a sweetheart but English? Hell no. I was bored out of my fucking mind. I bet Anna has fallen asleep already.

I discretely took my phone out to check the time when I noticed seventeen messages and ten missed calls from the girls and they kept coming That can’t be good I opened the most recent one. It was from Twilight.

“(Y/N) please hurry up. Frodo made it to Rivendell but he’s been stabbed by Morgul blade. He doesn’t look good. Elvish medicine isn’t doing any good either. Please hurry up”

“Oh no”I said under my breath, eyes wide open. Thankfully the bell rang. Talking about timing. I started packing my stuff like a maniac “Alright, have a nice day kids”the teacher wished. I shoved the last things in my bag “Woah, are you okay?”Olivia asked, taking off her glasses “Something came up, I need to go”I said in a rush. I put my bag over one shoulder and started running towards the door “Bye guys!”I said “Bye”I heard them both say in unison, a faint tone of worry laced in their voices.

I exited the class and started running towards the exit “(Y/N)!”I heard (Y/B/F/N)’s voice call me from behind me. I turned my head around and saw her running towards me “Frodo. He’s been-”she said between pants but I cut her off “Morgul blade. I know. Come on!”I said and we both run outside. We headed towards the nearest alleyway and opened the Gates, after making sure no one was around.

Rivendell

We passed through the Gates and immediately run to our room. The girls and the Raptors were already inside “Where is he?”I asked, throwing my bag to the floor “Follow me”Twilight said and we started running to Frodo’s room “When was he stabbed?”I asked “Last night. Arwen brought him here right after you left. One of the Nazgûls stabbed him during a fight”Twilight replied “I thought that Aragorn was with the Hobbits”(Y/B/F/N) frowned “He was but, thankfully, Arwen found them and brought Frodo here as fast as she could”the She-Elf replied between pants “He’s in there”Twilight pointed to a room at the end of the hallway “Thanks Twi”I said and both me and (Y/B/F/N) headed there.

We finally reached Frodo’s room and saw Lord Elrond, Gandalf and a couple more Elves surrounding the poor Hobbit. Gandalf immediately looked relieved at the sight of us “We’re here”I said, trying to calm down my breathing “My Lord”I said, greeting Elornd with a slight bow, him doing the same “How is he?”(Y/B/F/N) asked “We removed the fragments but he still needs healing”Gandalf explained “Okay”I nodded “Do you need anything, my Ladies?”one of the healers asked us “Just a bowl with clean water”I said with a smile. They nodded and exited the room.

I walked towards the bed and lifted up the cloth that was covering the wound. The flesh around the wound was a deep purple. He looked pale “You know that it won’t fully heal, right?”I said, looking at Gandalf “I know, dear. But with your healing at least he won’t have to go through so much pain”the Wizard exclaimed.

The Elves came back with the water. I thanked them and took the bowl in my hands, placing it on the nightstand. I manipulated the water and placed my hands on top of the wound. Frodo’s arms and legs started jerking, a scream escaping from his lips “(Y/B/F/N), hold him down”I said and she rushed to my side, holding him down by the shoulder and hip. I put a bit more pressure on the wound.

Frodo stopped moving. I removed my hands from the wound, (Y/B/F/N) stepping away as well. As I expected, the wound wasn’t fully healed “He’ll be fine. I’m not sure when he’ll wake up though”I said, placing the water back in the bowl “Thank you, my Ladies”Lord Elrond said with a faint smile “Don’t mention it”I said “If anything comes up, let us know”I exclaimed “We will. Go now and rest”Gandalf said “You too, Gandalf”I smiled and we exited the room.

“Wow, that was tense”(Y/B/F/N) sighed “At least it’s over”I said and we went back to our room.

“How is he?”Fluttershy asked as soon as we stepped in “He’s okay now, don’t worry. He’s still unconscious though”I answered and sat on the bed “When is the council?”Sunset asked “In two days. He’ll be awake by then”(Y/B/F/N) replied “Alright, what do we do til then?”Rarity asked “Oh, wanna hang out at the waterfalls?”Pinkie asked “The waterfalls?”(Y/B/F/N) questioned “Yeah, Rainbow and I found a spot while you were gone”she explained “I’m down”I said, raising my hand, the rest agreeing as well “Great, let’s go!”Pinkie exclaimed, holding her Bluetooth speaker in her hand “Why did you bring that?”Rainbow asked her “Why not?”Pinkie asked her “Where are you gonna charge it smartass?”I scoffed, getting up from the bed “Don’t worry about it, now let’s go”she said, turning around and exiting the room “W-what do you mean ‘dOn’T wOrRy aBou iT’“I mimicked her voice as I followed her out of the room. The rest of them following us behind, a few chuckles escaping their mouths.

7 notes · View notes

alittlewickeddevil · 3 years

Text

A Journey to the End of Times: Chapter 3

Warnings:Language

Notes:Gif and pics not mine, again lots of pics ahead.

Words:4,097

Bold=Elvish

“So girls, where are you from?”Elashor asked the seven Elves as he placed his drink on the coffee table “Lothlórien, sir”Twilight responded “Ah, the Galadhrim”Elashor nodded in acknowledgment “How come you decided to leave?- If you’re comfortable talking about it”I asked with an apologetic smile “No, it’s fine. We were . . outsiders amongst them. We felt different, like we didn’t belong there, you know? So, one day, we started planning our departure”Sunset explained “And what were you doing there?”(Y/B/F/N) questioned “Well, me, Twilight and Rarity took an interest in magic and spells, hence the weird hair colors”Sunset replied, grabbing a tuft of her hair “And I've been meaning to ask about that”I remarked “Yeah, it was an . . experiment, you could say”she chuckled “And Aplejack’s?”I pointed out to the only Elf with a relatively normal hair color “Oh, I’m not a fan of magic. Keep me out of it, please”the blonde Elf answered, clearly not interested. We laughed at her dismissive behavior and turned to the rest of the Elves.

“And you four?”I asked “I was placed with the ‘bakers’ of the kingdom. Though, sometimes, they would dismiss my ideas altogether about trying new recipes”Pinkie exclaimed, mumbling the last part “You can bake?”(Y/B/F/N) asked “Best deserts you’ll ever have”Rainbow gloated for her friend “And her dishes are delightful as well”Fluttershy chimed in, who had taken a sit on the floor with the Raptors.

“I also have an interest in drawing and sketching”Pinkie added “Really?”I exclaimed surprised “Yeah, I sometimes help Rarity with her sketches”she nodded “What kind of sketches?”I asked, now turning to Rarity “She designs clothing”Pinkie stated “You do?”(Y/B/F/N) exclaimed “Yes. Apart from magic, I also love designing and making clothes. I was helping the tailors in Lórien”Rarity replied “She also made our dresses”Twilight said, pointing at their garments. I stood up and walked to Sunset, who was the closest to me, and observed her work better “Rarity these are amazing”I said, feeling the softness of the fabric “Thank you, darling”she said, wearing a prideful smile.

“Fluttershy?”(Y/B/F/N) turned to the light pink-haired Elf “Oh, I was taking care of the animals”she replied “I still feel bad for leaving them behind”she added, her eyes drifting to her lap in sadness, her hand remaining on the back of Lucy’s neck “Oh, don’t feel bad, dear. Applejack is gonna keep an eye on them”Rarity replied with a smile that made me frown. I looked at (Y/B/F/N) who looked just as confused as I was “It’s true, I promised”Applejack said, sending her a smile. Twilight must have noticed our confused state so she explained “As much as we wanted to leave Lórien, Applejack can’t”she stated “How so?”Elashor asked “My brother and little sister are back there. I couldn't just leave them behind. I only came with them so that I could be sure that they’re safe”Applejack said, who was dragged in a side hug by Pinkie as soon as she was done talking, smiling brightly at her “Besides, I was recruited in the Galadhrim army along with Rainbow but she turned it down”she added, returning the hug “Yeah, as much as I wanted to be part of the army, I just couldn't. And when the girls told me that they were thinking of leaving, I couldn't just stay behind, you know?”Rainbow said “Totally”I nodded.

“So, when are you planning on leaving?”(Y/B/F/N) asked “In a couple of days. I’ve been gone for too long by now and the journey is long”Applejack answered “And where have to settled in?”I questioned “We live in a small cabin outside of the village. We left with enough money to pay the rent and buy supplies”Twilight replied. I nodded my head at her words, mumbling out a ‘nice’.

Silence fell upon us for a few seconds until Sunest broke it “So . . how did you get all of this stuff?”she asked, gesturing around the room “Elashor had them long before we started living here. He got them from the world he was visiting”(Y/B/F/N) replied “Oh, so he’s not your actual Father?”Twilight frowned “No, um . . some stuff happened and he sort of adopted us. He’s the closest thing we have to one”I answered, patting Elashor on his knee, to which he returned in hugging both me and (Y/B/F/N) making both of us smile “Why did you stop?”Sunset asked, tilting her head. Elashor was about to answer but I cut him off “Personal reasons”I said “Stuff happened and he cut off ties”I added. I looked up at him and winked, Elashor sending me a grateful smile.

Twilight looked out the windows “We should get going. It’s getting late”she said as she settled her glass on the coffee table. I looked outside as well. The sun had set and the first stars had started appearing in the night sky. One by one, they started sitting up “Thank you so much for today”Twilight said “Don't mention it”I brushed them off “Will we meet up again?”Pinkie asked with hope glinting in her eyes “I don’t see why not”I shrugged as I looked at (Y/B/F/N) who nodded at my words. The pink-haired Elf squealed in delight and took us both in a tight hug which we returned

“My Ladies, before you leave, I’d like to ask you all a favor”Elashor said, standing up as well, a serious look overtaking his face. The seven Elves remained silent for him to continue “You mustn't tell a soul about our existence, not even you, Applejack. To no one. You’ll only put both yourselves and us in danger. You never know what’s lurking out there in the dark”he said “Your secret is safe with us”Sunset reassured the Great Elf before her with a smile. Elashor nodded and muttered a ‘Thank you’.

Two months later

It’s been a couple of months since we met the girls. Applejack had already left for Lothlórien but we promised her that we were gonna look after her friends. The first month for them was kind of a bumpy ride for them. Getting adjusted to the new lifestyle and all. But, unfortunately, towards the end of the second month their landlord doubled the price for their little cabin and the girls couldn't afford the prices. And the fact that no one was taking them for a job didn’t help either. Humans, am I right? And that’s how we suggested that they live with us.

Initially, they were hesitant, but we reassured them to not worry about it. So they packed their stuff and moved here. Elashor, also, took care of the rest of the rent but they don't have to know.

“Come on, let us show you to your rooms,” I said to the girls and we all headed to the third floor.

“Okay, so this is Twilight's Room:

Pinkie’s Room:

Fluttershy’s Rooms:

Rarity’s Room:

And we added a space where you can design your own clothes” I said pointing to the corner of the room:

Here’s Sunset’s Room:

And last but not least here’s Rainbow’s Room:

“You girls like it?”I asked them, a bit concerned “Like it? We Love it!”Pinkie said, a huge smile plastered on her face “We’re glad” I said “Alright, settle in and we’ll be waiting for you downstairs for dinner”(Y/B/F/N) said and we left them to unpack their stuff.

300 Years Later

I was sitting in the living room of the second floor, the Raptors keeping me company. Everyone was sleeping but the five of us. I was writing my first song. Or at least, trying to. Since we had practically mastered every combat skill and martial art that Elashor knew, he moved on to music. One of the traits that make you a Great Elf, according to him.

Me and (Y/B/F/N) had also finished training the six Elves. As soon as they moved here, we started explaining to them about the Human world and the technology in the house. They took an interest in musical instruments and different languages. Well, Fluttershy and Rainbow decided to skip the last part. I took Twilight, Pinkie and Sunset as my students and (Y/B/F/N) took Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow.

“How's it going?”Blue asked me “It’s going . .”I sighed, looking over the page again and again “The lyrical part is done, I just need to find a melody”I continued. I looked up from my notebook and looked around me “And also clean up that mess”I deadpanned, groaning at the thought of cleaning up the crumbled-up pages that littered the floor “I’m sure it’s gonna be great”Delta assured me. A smile made its way onto my face “Thank you, love”I said and caressed her cheek.

A Few Days Later

Everyone was gathered in the living room. Everyone was waiting impatiently. Elashor handed over a microphone to (Y/B/F/N) “Ready darling?”he asked her. (Y/B/F/N) took a deep breath, nodded, and started singing after Elashor pressed ‘Play’ (Song: Fighter by The Tech Thieves).

~ ~ ~

Everyone started cheering and clapping as soon as the song was over “That was amazing!”Rainbow cheered, I walked towards (Y/B/F/N) and hugged her “Great job”I whispered “Thanks”she said, hugging me back. We pulled away and a grin took over her face “Let’s see if you can top that”she teased “Oh hoho, bet”I smirked and she handed me the mic.

“Ready love?”Elashor asked “Ready”I nodded. He pressed ‘Play’ and I started singing (Song: My Turn Now by Hidden Citizens).

~ ~ ~

“Holy shit!”Pinkie squealed and everyone started, once again, clapping and cheering “Thank you, thank you”I grinned, bowing. (Y/B/F/N) stood up from her seat on the couch and run to me, taking me in a tight hug “Good job!”she squealed. I laughed and hugged her back just as tight. I pulled away once I felt a hand on my shoulder “That was amazing girls. I’m so proud of you”Elashor said with a big smile plastered on his face. We turned our bodies towards him and hugged him “We have a great teacher”I said, making him chuckle “So, when is the album coming out?”Rainbow asked, making all of us laugh.

1,800 Years Later

Elashor’s P.O.V.

“Hey, I’m gonna make some coffee, you girls want anything?”I offered as I got up from the chair. All of them requested coffee as well “Need any help?”(Y/N) asked “Nah, I got it. I’ll tell you when they’re ready”I shrugged her off and headed towards the kitchen. Since the weather was nice, we decided to have our breakfast in the garden.

I started removing mugs from the cabinet but stopped once I heard a couple of knocks coming from the front Gate. I frowned and started heading towards the door Who could this be? I know for sure it’s not Gandalf, he would have alerted for such a visit . . I opened the door and headed outside to the Gate. I opened it and was met with two Elves . . Applejack?

“Good morning, Lord Elashor”the blonde male Elf spoke, bowing his head down, Applejack repeating the gesture. I nodded my head “Good morning”I said back “My name is Haldir. I am sent by the Lord and Lady of Lothlórien. They have requested to see you and your students”Haldir exclaimed. My eyes widened at the news “Lady Galadriel . .”I said under my breath. I quickly recovered from my daze and spoke once again “Of course. If you could give us some time to prepare for the journey”I smiled at him “Of course, my Lord”he said, bowing his head one more time.

“You can come and wait inside”I offered. The Elves looked skeptical at first, exchanging glances with one another. I further opened the door, inviting them in with a kind smile. Finally, they stepped inside. Applejack looked up at me, to which I winked “Could I borrow your soldier, Haldir?”I asked the Elf “Of course”he nodded. He turned his head to Applejack and nodded his head at her “Thank you”I said and lead her towards the garden.

Once we were out of eyesight, I side-hugged her “The girls have missed you, you know?”I exclaimed, rubbing her arm “I know, sorry for not even sending a letter”she apologized, returning the hug “Don’t be. What matters is that you’re fine. They are outside”I pointed out, releasing her from my embrace.

“Girls, we have a visitor”I said once we were outside. Their conversation ended shortly once they saw who was behind me “Oh my Ilúvatar!”Pinkie exclaimed, getting up from her chair and running towards Applejack, tackling her into a tight hug. The rest got up as well to greet their friend. Hugs and ‘Hello’s were exchanged along with some happy tears “What are you doing here?”Twilight asked “Lady Galadriel and Lord Celeborn sent me and Haldir to retrieve the last remaining Great Elves”she explained, looking at (Y/N) and (Y/B/F/N) “They want to meet us?”(Y/N) asked in disbelief. Both of them were not sure what to say “How- what- why?”(Y/B/F/N) finally settled “I have no idea, to be honest”Applejack replied. That didn't seem to ease their nerves.

Silence fell upon us for a couple of seconds “Alright, you heard her. Pack your bags, prepare your Guardians. We’re leaving in fifteen minutes”I instructed. They nodded and headed inside along with the Raptors. I turned to the six Elves “Can I trust you with the house?”I asked them “We won’t let Rainbow near the kitchen”Sunset promised, getting a shove from Rainbow in return “Great, Twilight and Sunset are in charge while we are gone. For the love of everything that is good, don't break anything. We’ll be back in a couple of weeks”I said and turned around to leave “You can count on us”I heard Pinkie yell. I chuckled and headed upstairs to pack.

~ ~ ~

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

“So, how do you know Lady Galadriel?”I questioned Elashor. Right now we were near the exit of the forest. Haldir and Applejack were ahead of us while we and the Raptors stayed behind. We all had turned into our respected forms, minus the eyes and fangs for me and of course our wings “I remember her in Aman, I was under training when she was born in the Year of the Trees”he responded, looking up at the trees as if he recalled these memories “How come you never told us that?”(Y/B/F/N) asked “It wasn’t that much of importance at the time. You needed to focus on the events, not my acquaintances”he answered, looking down at her with a grin.

After a few seconds of silence, I sighed “Can’t believe we’re meeting actual King and Queen”I exclaimed “I can’t believe she didn't do it earlier”Elashor chuckled “Oh, and avoid these titles, they prefer Lord and Lady”he added “What do you mean earlier?”I asked, making a mental note of the new information “As you know, Lady Galadriel is the wielder of Nenya, the Ring of Water or Adamant. Because of that, she has the power to communicate through vast distances”Elashor explained “Like telepathy?”(Y/B/F/N) frowned. Elashor chuckled once again “Yeah, sort of. That’s how we kept in touch throughout the years. She’s one of the few Elves who knows where we live”he continued, his eyes fixed on the road.

“Nenya must have helped a lot”(Y/B/F/N) pointed out “It has. With Sauron defeated, and his One Ring lost, Galadriel is free to use her Ring of Power to keep the forest pure, alive and preserved. Evil is not allowed to enter the realm”Elashor said.

“Anything else we should know before we arrive at Lórien?”I asked “Well, you know most of it. Lady Galadriel and Lord Celeborn have built Caras-Galadhon, the city and fortress of Lórien. She has also planted mallorn seeds in the realm, given to her by Lord Gil-galald while she lived in Lindon. A land where they were unable to grow, hence its current name”Elashor explained “Golden wood?”I asked to which he nodded.

“The realm shares its name with both a person and a location in Valinor”Elashor said “Really?”I frowned “The Vala Irmo, the master of dreams and visions, is more commonly known as Lórien. This is also the name of the Gardens he and his wife Estë keep in Valinor. The Gardens of Lórien is known as the most beautiful place, not only in Valinor, but all of Arda. It is known for its silver willows, flowers, lakes and singing nightingales”Elashor described the place. It did sound breathtaking “Whoa, you make it sound heavenly”(Y/B/F/N) grinned “It’s cause it is. Words cannot describe its beauty”he stated, a smile adorning his face.

“Let’s see, what else? Ah, they also have a daughter, Celebrian. She’s married to Lord Elrond and lives in Rivendell”Elashor informed us “And that’s about it, I can’t think of anything else to tell you”he finished.

My eyes averted to the ground, lost in thoughts of what the Lord and Lady will think of us. From what Elashor had told us, they sounded . . magnificent. Some of the wisest Elves of Middle-Earth “You don’t have to get anxious”Elashor’s voice interrupted my train of thought “I’m very confident they’re gonna like you, especially Lady Galadriel. I’ve told her a lot about you, all good things”he smiled. Me and (Y/B/F/N) looked at each other unsure “We know it’s just that . .”(Y/B/F/N) trailed off “We’re not the stereotypical Great Elves you’d expect to meet, especially manner-wise. What if she’s disappointed with what she’ll see?”I confessed, my eyes averting once again to the ground “Hey, don’t think like that. I get where you come from but no way in all Arda is she gonna be disappointed. You’ll see for yourselves”Elashor reassured us, placing his hands around us as we walked “If you say so”(Y/B/F/N) smiled gently. We exchanged glances once more, silently agreeing to accept whatever comes from this meeting.

~ ~ ~

“My Lord and Ladies, here it is. Caras-Galadhon, the capital of Lothlórien. Built by Lord Celeborn and Lady Galadriel”Haldir showed us the golden wood, a soft smile adorning his face. We looked around in awe. It was breathtaking indeed. It was filled with beauty and light. No tree showed any signs of withering “If you follow us, my Lords”Haldir spoke up and showed us the way inside the realm. A beautiful golden light was casted upon it due to the setting sun. We looked up at the trees. Elves were living in flats upon the mallorn trees.

“They are waiting for you by the river”Haldir exclaimed, pointing at a quite busy part of the river. Elves kept coming back and forth “If you will excuse us, we are needed elsewhere”Haldir said, bowing down “Thank you, Haldir”Elashor said with a smile, which the male Elf returned. They turned around to leave but Applejack turned her head towards us ‘We’ll meet up later’ I mouthed. She smiled and nodded excitedly. She quickly caught up with Haldir and she was off.

A sigh escaped from me “Are you ready girls?”Elashor asked us. I puffed “Think so. How do we look?”I asked “Like true Great Elves”Elashor smiled, caressing Blue’s cheek. I turned to the Raptors to make sure they were ready as well. They nodded their head. We took a deep breath and headed towards the end of the river.

The moment I laid my eyes on them, I felt my heart stop. Her hair did indeed capture the light of the Two Trees of Valinor. A dazzling gold and silver color adorns her “My Lords”Elashor called as we approached them “Lord Elashor”Celeborn smiled at him as he stood up from the chair “It’s been a while”he said, placing his hand over his chest and bowing slightly, Elashor doing the exact same gesture “We have been waiting for you”Galadriel said, standing up as well. Elashor was right, she was very tall. Nearly two meters.

Her eyes averted behind Elashor “And these must be your students”Lady Galadriel exclaimed, stepping closer to us, her golden-silver hair flowing in the light breeze “Indeed. This is (Y/N), my oldest, and (Y/B/F/N)”Elashor said, stepping to the side “They’re freshly done with their training”he added “It’s an honor to meet you, my Lords”I said, both me and (Y/B/F/N) bowing down with our hand on our chest, our Raptors mirroring our actions and bowing as well “An honor indeed to have the last remaining Great Elves in our realm”Galadriel said, now standing in front of us. We straightened up and looked up at her. Her height really sank in. We weren't short but holy hell we felt like Dwarves in front of her.

She grabbed both of our hands, a gentle smile plastered on her face. Surprised by the gesture, my eyes, unintentionally, looked down. Her Ring was resting on her finger. It was beautiful. Made out of Mithril and set with a white stone. I looked up at her. Her blue eyes were reflecting the starlight “And your Guardians, I assume”Celeborn said “Yes, my Lord”I responded, feeling Lady Galadriel step to the side “Please, have a seat. I am sure we have a lot to talk about” Lord Celeborn said, pointing at the three empty chairs in front of him.

Elashor looked at us and mouthed a ‘Come on’ before settling himself in the middle chair. (Y/B/F/N) and I exchanged glances and finally settled down, our Guardians on our side.

Now

With training being over and finally being able to roam the Human World freely, we were able to help Elashor with his plan. He had this idea long before we entered his life and now he was able to achieve his goal. He had managed to open an insurance company in Los Angeles in the 1800s. Well, the insurance part was just a cover-up, though completely functional. His plan was to create an organization of sorts to protect both Humans but also supernatural beings of the Human world.

What he did was protect Humans from their attacks and also protect and help the creatures that wanted to live peacefully amongst Humans. They could either choose to work for Elashor or start over elsewhere under his protection. Naturally, the Humans that work in the company have no idea what’s really going on. We try to protect them after all.

Lord Celeborn and Lady Galadriel were kind enough to send some of their soldiers to help Elashor and, obviously, live in the Human World permanently. Me and (Y/B/F/N) helped them learn the ‘Human ways’ and informed the about all the different creatures that existed here. We also trained the newcomers but that’s a story for another time.

As for us, we’ve been keeping up with Humanity. Their evolution in technology, history, art, fashion, music, etc. What we also learned was that three days in Middle-Earth are equal to one day in the Human World and that can change depending on the different dimensions you go to.

A couple of months back, a case came up. Apparently, a group of Vampires was targeting some students in a school and their leader was one of the teachers. Me and (Y/B/F/N) had to go undercover as students to catch that bastard. After we caught, and killed, the bloodsucker and his gang, we decided to stick around for the year. Why the fuck not? Who knows, maybe we’d understand Humans a bit more.

Right now we were all in the garden just relaxing from a very tiring day. It was nighttime already, the stars were shining and a cool breeze was in the air. I was scrolling through my phone, my Raptors watching along with me.

Suddenly, a huge shadow passed over us, making all of us freeze and stop whatever we were doing. We looked at each other puzzled “What the hell was that?”I asked no one in particular. A moment of eerie silence and the shadow passed over us once again. At that, we all stood up from our seats.

We heard noise and the rustling of threes coming from the front Gate. We all run towards the front door, the girls grabbing their weapons. We stepped outside and I, very quietly, headed to the Gate. The rustling was still going. I looked behind me and Elashor and (Y/B/F/N) has summoned their Angel and God bow and arrow. Sunset, Rainbow, Twilight and Sunset were also in the same stance, ready to shoot. The rest were behind the door, peeking out with terrified eyes. The Raptors were growling and hissing like mad.

Loud banging was heard from the Gate, making us jump. I frowned but summoned my Demon pistol and placed my hand on the handle. I took a deep breath and swiftly opened the Gate. What I was met with was not something I expected to see.

5 notes · View notes

alittlewickeddevil · 3 years

Text

A Journey to the End of Times: Chapter 2

Warnings:Language

Notes: A LOT of pics ahead. I’m sorry but, as I said, the book is also on Wattpad (but with crush x reader) and I already had the pics and since I said I was gonna edit this, the ‘new pics’ have a link but they are a couple. Plus some are collages that I made. Also, in the story, Charlie and Echo are boys, pls don’t kill me. Gif and pics not mine. Anyway, enjoy the chapter!

Words:5,087

Next morning

I felt a bright light shining in my eyes. I opened them with a groan and realized that the sun had risen up. I sat up on the bed and looked around the room, which Elashor had provided me with. I got off the bed and headed towards the door. I exited my room and heard noises coming from the kitchen downstairs. I walked to the staircase and made my way there. The closer I got, the stronger a sweet smell was becoming.

As I stepped into the kitchen, I saw Elashor cooking and another girl sitting silently on one of the barstools of the kitchen island. Must be the girl Elashor and Gandalf were talking about yesterday. Elashor turned his head towards my direction “Ah, good morning (Y/N)”he exclaimed with a smile “Good morning” I said back “Come, on, have a seat. I’m making breakfast”he said, pointing with his head at one of the barstools as his hands were busy. I nodded and decided to sit one seat away from the girl, giving her some space.

I kept stealing glances at her. She looked tired and her eyes looked empty. Elashor must have noticed that “(Y/N), this is (Y/B/F/N). She will be training with you”Elashor introduced me to the girl “Hello”I said with a small smile, waving my hand at her “Hi”I heard her say under her breath, nodding her head at me as a form of greeting.

“Alright”we heard Elashor exclaim as he placed two plates with pancakes in front of us “Hope you girls like them”he said. Me and (Y/B/F/N) looked at each other and then turned to our plates. I picked up the fork and took a bite. It was indeed delicious “These are amazing sir”I munched. Elashor chuckled “Thank you, love. And please no formalities with me. Elashor will do”he said with a kind smile “Right, sorry”I apologized and kept eating.

A thought was lingering in my mind as we were all halfway done with our breakfast. I took a deep breath and finally asked “Um, Elashor?”I called. Saying his name still felt foreign in my tongue “Yes, sweetheart, what is it?”he said, his attention on me “I was just wondering . . when will our training begin?”I questioned “Definitely not right away”he assured me “Probably in a month or so. I’m hoping that til then you two will have adapted to the new environment and . . changes”he continued “Besides, I have to reveal your combination, (Y/B/F/N)”he said, turning to (Y/B/F/N) “Is it . . painful?”she asked, her voice still weak “No, not even close”Elashor chuckled.

“For some Great Elves, you have to do a spell to trigger their powers”Elashor explained. (Y/B/F/N)’s eyes drifted to her plate. She looked disappointed at that. The male Great Elf picked up on that “Of course that doesn’t mean that they’re any weaker”Elashor said with a grin. That seemed to cheer her up a bit.

“So, we’ll learn combat skills and all that?”I asked. Elashor chuckled in response “No, not just yet. We’ll start with . . theory, you might say. When this is done, we can move on to action”he answered. I nodded my head at his words “You two have a lot to learn. I have to warn you that it will not be an easy ride. You understand that, right?”he questioned, looking between me and (Y/B/F/N). We nodded “Good, that’s good”he smiled and sat up “Til then, I want you to rest. Clear your minds from any worries”he finished and took our, now empty, plates and headed to the sink.

Clear our minds . . easier said than done I sighed and rested my hands on the counter Like Gandalf said, everything’s gonna be fine, (Y/N). You’re safe here “And if you need someone to talk to, I’m here”I heard him say.

Do it for them . . .

400 Years Later

“Agh!”(Y/B/F/N) let out a battle cry as she runs towards me. She raised her right arm, ready to deliver a punch. I stepped slightly to the left and moved in. I used my head as a momentum changer and moved her hand out of the way. I then, immediately, grabbed her wrist and stepped in front of her. I grabbed her shoulder with my other hand and threw her to the ground “Oh you bitch”(Y/B/F/N) groaned as she rolled to the side and touched her back “Truce?”I asked with a smirk plastered on my face as I towered over her “Fuck you”was the response I received along with a glare. I laughed and helped her get up.

It’s been nearly half of a millennium and we had just started with basic combat a handful of months ago. We were done with one part of our training, which was learning everything about, not only Middle Earth, but also Eä. Its creatures and their cultures, history, geography, etc. All of the different languages. Spells and different supernatural beings. And of course, learn everything about Great Elves. And obviously some basic knowledge like writing and reading.

“Hold still, you have some grass on your back”I said as I dusted her off “Thanks”she said as soon as I was done. Through all these years, me and (Y/B/F/N) grew closer. We had created a sister-like bond. We also learned that all three of us have the same combination which was comforting, for Elashor mostly. Speaking of Elashor, he was practically like our father now. Looks after us like his daughters.

“Are you nervous about tomorrow?”she asked me as we walked towards our waters “A bit, yeah. It has to be done, though”I responded and started drinking “I know, I just . . get more anxious as things get more serious”(Y/B/F/N) said “Do you get that too?”she questioned “Oh yeah, all the time��I chuckled and closed the empty water bottle “Well, that’s enough training for today. Let’s rest for now. It’s a big day tomorrow”I said as I grabbed my towel and started heading towards the exit of our training room “Couldn’t agree more”(Y/B/F/N) remarked and followed me to the door.

Tomorrow, we’re getting our Guardians.

Next day

“Alright, are you ready?”Elashor asked us as we stood in front of the front Gate “We think so”I answered “You remember everything that I told you?”he asked, adjusting our armors “Yes”this time (Y/B/F/N) answered “Great, then I wish you luck. I’ll be waiting inside”he said and with that, he headed back inside the house. Leaving the two of us alone. We looked at each other for a brief moment and then turned to the closed Gate. I took a deep breath and opened it, stepping into the forest.

“Let’s get this over with”I said and off we went.

~ ~ ~

“Okay so, Elashor said that there is a nest near the waterfalls”(Y/B/F/N) said as we were nearing our destination “Great, it feels like we’ve been walking for hours”I stated. The Guardians, or Raptors, that we keep referring to are creatures made by Eru Ilúvatar to protect us. Later on, Melkor managed to capture some of them to create Dragons. Every Great Elf got them during their training. In appearance, they look nothing like the abominations Melkor created. They’re wingless creatures, standing at, approximately, two meters tall with razor-sharp teeth and sharp claws. Their eyes and hearing are as sharp as ours. They have enhanced smell and can run up to 60 to 80km per hour. Their skin is thick and they have the ability to turn into snakes. They also have their own language, which we had already learned. Elashor had lost his, long before we were even born.

“Soo, have you thought of names?”she asked. I laughed “Really? That’s your concern?”I said “Hey! I’m trying to ease my nerves, shut up”she retorted, I continued laughing but answered either way “No, not really. Have you?”I asked her “I have two in mind, though, they’re not very . . traditional for us”she said “Good lord, you’re breaking our culture?!”I fake gasped “How could you?”I added with a dramatic flare “Oh please, I’m not the only-”(Y/B/F/N) said but I cut her off by grabbing her bicep “Hey, hey, hey. Do you hear that?”I whispered. We stayed silent for a few moments until we realized what that sound was “The waterfalls!”we both said in unison and started running towards the noise.

We pushed through bushes and branches until we saw them. It was beautiful “Woah”I breathed out “Okay, found the waterfalls. Now, where is the nest?”I asked nobody in particular. Before any of the two of us could take a guess, we heard a noise coming from behind us. Something cracking “What was that?”(Y/B/F/N) whispered-yelled “You think that’s them?”I asked her. My question was answered by a Guardian jumping out of their hiding spot.

More of them made their way toward us until we were surrounded. They were about five of them. I tried to control my breathing. I nudged (Y/B/F/N) and pointed with my eyes to the ground. She nodded and we kneeled on one foot, bowing our heads. Our hands resting on our knee. I felt my heart beating in my ears. The leader stepped in front and observed us. She got closer and started smelling us. They weren’t talking.

Suddenly, the leader left a grunt and turned around. Two other Raptors stepped closer to us and grabbed our arms, leading us through the waterfalls. We eventually reached a small cave, underneath one of the waterfalls. There it was. The nest. It had six eggs in total. They were the size of our hands. The leader looked at us one last time before approaching the nest. She grabbed two eggs with her mouth and walked to (Y/B/F/N). She extended her arms and carefully grabbed them “Thank you”she said in their language. The Guardian turned around and grabbed two more eggs, though another Raptor did the exact same No . . She handed me the eggs and stepped to the side for the other Raptor to hand me the other two Four Guardians?! “Thank you”I also said. The leader bowed down, the rest of the pack mirroring her actions “May the grace of the Valar protect you”she wished “You as well”I said with a smile, both me and (Y/B/F/N) bowing our heads once more.

2.600 years later

Me, (Y/B/F/N) and the, now fully grown and trained Raptors, were in my room resting from today’s training session when we heard a knock on the door “Come in”I said. Elashor opened the door “Hey, we’re going downtown for a supply run, get ready”he announced “Okay”we both said in unison and stood up from my bed.

We put on our battle armor, got the carriage ready and we were off. Leaving the six Guardians behind.

(Y/B/F/N)’s P.O.V.

“Hey, check it out”I said as I nudged (Y/N)’s arm “What?”she asked, looking away from the market stand filled with fruits and vegetables “It’s the girls we’ve been hearing about”I said, pointing with my head towards a group of seven girls with unusual colored hair. (Y/N) squinted her eyes in confusion “Are they Elves?”she questioned. I looked more closely and noticed their Elven ears poking out of their hair “I suppose”I shrugged “That’s strange . . for regular Elves, at least”she exclaimed, turning her attention back at the stand.

We’ve been hearing about these girls for a while now. They must’ve arrived here a handful of months ago. Strangely enough, we never stumbled upon them. Not until today, at least. I saw the girl with the light pink hair struggling to lift up a few bags to place them on their carriage “I’ll be right back”I muttered and rushed towards the girl to help her before (Y/N) could protest “Blasted things”I heard her say under her breath “Let me help you”I offered She jumped at my sudden appearance, since her back was facing me “O-oh, um. There is no need for that”she stuttered, her voice sounding really gentle “Please, it’s nothing”I brushed her off as I picked up the bags effortlessly and placed them on the carriage “Oh, thank you”she said, looking very surprised at my strength “Like I said, it’s nothing”I said with a smile to which she returned “I really like your hair, by the way”I said “Thank you, um . . ?”she drifted off “Oh, I’m (Y/B/F/N)”I introduced myself, extending my arm for a handshake “I’m Fluttershy”she said, grabbing my hand and shaking it slightly “Nice to meet you”I exclaimed. The She-Elf nodded her head.

Before I could ask her more questions I looked back at (Y/N), who was waiting for me by the market stand “Um, lovely helping you but I have to go. Hope that I’ll see you around”I said as I started walking away, waving my hand. She didn’t answer, just waved her hand back with a small smile, a bit awkwardly might I add. Wow, she IS very shy.

“Why?”was all (Y/N) said as I walked back to her “I was just curious and she needed a hand”I conceded “Right, let’s just get this over with so we can go home”she rolled her eyes and started walking off but stopped when she heard some yelling from the direction I came.

Fluttershy's P.O.V.

“Fluttershy, darling what’s taking you so long?”I heard Rarity say as she walked towards me. I turned my head to her “That She-Elf helped me with the bags”I replied, pointing in the direction in which she left. Rarity looked at the, now two Elves, chatting by one of the market stands “Oh, I did not know there were more Elves here”she said surprised at what she was seeing “More She-Elves?!”Pinkie squeaked from behind Rarity, making her jump. Pinkie giggled at her reaction, which was glaring at her “Yeah, these two over there”I said, looking back at the two Elves “Strange, this town is not known for residing Elves”Twilight frowned “Said the seven Elves residing in this town but who counts?”Pinkie remarked, making me slightly laugh “You guys ready to go?”Sunset chimed in, putting an arm around Rarity, Rainbow and Applejack standing a few meters behind, carrying more groceries. We nodded in response but we were rudely interrupted by a particular person, we prayed not to stumble on.

“Good evening, my fine Ladies”Haldar said with a lazy grin as he bowed, his friends laughing mockingly at his actions. Me and Rarity groaned in annoyance. This Human owned the local inn, to which we made the mistake of going one night and ever since he hasn’t left us alone “What do you want now, Haldar?”Sunset asked, clearly annoyed at his sudden appearance “What? Can’t I wish a good morning to the most beautiful Elves I’ve laid eyes on?”he stated, the stupid grin never leaving his face “We’ve already told you to leave us alone. We’re not interested”Twilight said in a serious tone but she knew. We all knew it was in vain, he wouldn’t take a hint.

“Why don’t you come and work for me? I promise you to pay . . a satisfactory salary”he said looking us up and down. Oh my goodness, the nerve of this man. He sends a chill down my spine in a bad way “Hey! Don’t you have an inn to run? Back off!”Rainbow joined the conversation by yelling “Oh, she is a feisty one, guys. I like it”he laughed, licking his lips “Don’t you have anything better to do other than being a disgusting pig?”Twilight questioned, clearly having enough of this guy. That seemed to strike a nerve “What did you just call me?”he asked, his grin wiping off his face. Twilight seemed to regret her words at that “I- umm-”she stuttered. Haldar grabbed her arm and forcefully brought her closer to him “Say it again, you whore!”he hissed.

Before he could do, or say, anything, another feminine voice joined in “Hey!”she yelled. Haldar looked to his left. It was the other Elf from before. The Elf who helped me, (Y/B/F/N), was standing behind her, and both of them didn’t look happy “I thought that they said to leave them alone”the She-Elf said.

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

I was ready to walk back to our meeting spot with Elashor, when a bunch of yelling stopped me. I looked over to where (Y/B/F/N) had come from, only now a group of Men had joined “That can’t be good”I said and looked back to (Y/B/F/N) who had the same annoyed expression as me. We silently agreed to step a bit closer and boy we were glad we did.

“Say it again, you whore”the man hissed, having a death grip on the Elf “Hey!”I called, all the heads turning to me “I thought that they said to leave them alone”I said “What did you say?”the Man asked “Are you deaf or something? Leave them alone”I repeated myself. The Human chuckled in disbelief “Really? And who the hell are you?”he asked, releasing the Elf by shoving her away, her friends catching her. Turing his body to me “I'm the person that's gonna cut your dick off and glue it to your forehead so you look like a limp dick unicorn. That's who the fuck I am!”I said, not having it with this fucker. I heard (Y/B/F/N) laughing at my choice of words, the rest just gaped at me, two of the Elves gasping, which made it even funnier to me. The smirk on my face only widened.

“Why you little-”he hissed and run to me, ready to deliver a punch but I caught his fist with my hand. He was dumbfounded “Watch your tongue with me boy”I warned and with a flick of my hand, I turned his wrist, hearing a satisfactory crack, indicating that I broke his wrist. The man cried in pain. I released him and he stumbled back, falling on his knees as he clutched his wrist. I took a few steps closer to him and grabbed his throat, making him choke “If I ever hear that you even dared to lay eyes on these Elves ever again, the next thing I’ll break won’t be just your wrist, understood?”I said, tilting my head. He didn’t answer, only glared at me. I squeezed his throat harder, his complexion turning redder “Understood?”I repeated as I raised my voice. He nodded his head “Good”I smiled and released him, shoving him to the ground. I turned to his minions “Any objections?”I asked them with a fake smile. They all shook their heads, looking scared as shit “Lovely now get the hell out of here”I said. They all run, leaving their leader to his mercy. He stood up, cursing under his breath as he followed them.

“Fucking assholes”I muttered. I turned my attention back to the girls “You okay?”I asked them. They nodded in response, their mouths still hanging open “That was awesome!”the Elf with the colorful hair cheered. I chuckled at her “It was nothing”I shrugged her off with a sheepish smile, rubbing the back of my neck “Nothing? You saved me from this Man. Thank you”the Elf that the Human had grabbed previously said with a smile “I’m Twilight, by the way”she added “I’m (Y/N) and this is (Y/B/F/N). And you are?”I turned to the rest of the girls “Well, this is Sunset, Pinkie, Rarity, Rainbow, Applejack and Fluttershy”Twilight introduced to each one of them, hearing various ‘Hellos’ “Nice to meet you all”I said, with a smile.

“How long have these bastards been bothering you?”(Y/B/F/N) asked them, now standing beside me “Ever since we moved in town”Pinkie responded “Yeah, we did the mistake of eating at his inn one night and he hasn’t stopped since then”Applejack then added “Oh wow, the audacity”I chuckled in disbelief “What the fuck?”(Y/B/F/N) said under her breath.

“(Y/N)! (Y/B/F/N)!”we heard Elashor calling us. We turned around and saw him rushing towards us “There you are, I’ve been looking for you”he said, coming to a halt “Sorry, we got caught up in something”I said. Elashor looked at the group of Elves and nodded his head at them “Who are they?”he asked us “They’re new in town, actually”(Y/B/F/N) informed “They had some trouble with the inn owner but we sorted out”she added with a sly grin “Haldar?”Elashor frowned “You know him?”I asked confused “I’ve heard of that son of a bitch and judging by what I’ve heard, I hope that he didn’t cause too much trouble for you, Ladies”he replied “Nothing to worry about, sir- um . . ?”Sunset hesitated to continue “Oh, I’m Elashor. Their Father”he replied with a smile, placing his hand on top of his chest. The girls returned the greeting with a smile as well. It wasn’t uncommon for any of us to introduce himself as our Father. It had become a running theme now.

“Well, girls, we’re done with the supply run. We should get going”he informed us “Cool, uh . . would you like to have dinner with us?”I asked before we could have the chance to leave “Considering the circumstances, we should invite you for dinner”Twilight chuckled “No, don’t say that, it’ll be a pleasure, right?”I shook her off, turning to look at Elashor for approval “Yeah, we have plenty of food”he confirmed with a kind smile “Are you sure? We don’t wanna bother you”Fluttershy asked “Yes! Come on, grab your carriage and follow us”(Y/B/F/N) reassured them.

The She-Elves looked at each other skeptically but finally agreed. Applejack and Rainbow hopped on the carriage while the rest followed me and Elashor to ours. Elashor hopped on the carriage and the rest of us were on foot. Our house is not that far anyway. Before we could enter the path to the forest, their horse let out a worried neigh “Oh my . .”Fluttershy exclaimed in fear “What is it?”I wondered “You live in the forest?!”Rarity whispered-yelled, grabbing onto Fluttershy in fear “Y-yeah, why?”I answered, not really knowing where this was going “Haven’t you heard of what lives in these woods?!”Pinkie asked us, her voice raising up higher in fear “No, not really”(Y/B/F/N) shook her head “They say that terrible creatures live here. Dwelling in the night, ready to devour you”Fluttershy said “Once you go in, you never come out”Rarity added, now all three of them trembling in fear and looking around like maniacs.

Both me and (Y/B/F/N) looked at each other with a knowing look They’re talking about the Guardians, aren’t they? “Girls for the love of the Valar. These are old tails Humans told their children to not wander around in the woods”Twilight groaned, trying to reason with the trembling Elves “Honestly, you need to stop believing every legend you hear”she rolled her eyes “Well, I can assure you that nothing dangerous lives here”I assured with a smile. That seemed to calm them down a bit.

Finally, we reached our destination. Elashor handed me the keys and I opened the front Gate. We let the two carriages pass first and then we entered the front yard “Whoah”all of the gasped in unison “It’s beautiful”Rarity breathed out “Wait til we go inside”I smirked and headed towards the door. The girls decided to leave their carriage outside after assuring them that nothing will happen to it “You girls go ahead, I’ve got this”Elashor dismissed us “You sure?”I asked him “Yeah, go on”he said and we went inside.

As soon as I opened the door, their mouths hung open once again “You live here?”Twilight asked “Yeap”I chuckled “It’s so . .”Sunset started “Weird. But in a good way”Pinkie finished for her, making the red-haired Elf nod in agreement “It’s like a palace”Rarity said “It has more”(Y/B/F/N) exclaimed “It does?!”Rainbow asked in disbelief “Want a tour?”I asked them “Oh Lord, please”Rarity said. She seems the most eager one “Follow us”I said and started walking towards the living room.

“The house has five floors in total. Outside is the garden, obviously, and a clearance where we train sometimes along with a pool”I started explaining “Pool?”Fluttershy asked “We’ll explain later”(Y/B/F/N) said “On the first floor we have:

The Living Room:

The Dining Room:

The Kitchen:

A Library:

And The Bathroom:

We approached the staircase, since I figured that the elevator would be . . too overwhelming for them.

“The second floor has:

The Second Living Room:

The Second Kitchen:

The Second Bathroom:

And A Smaller Library:

The Third floor has twenty bedrooms, including ours, with their own bathrooms and closet rooms. And the laundry room:

“Can we see yours, too?- If you don’t mind, I mean”Pinkie asked “Sure, follow me”I said “Here’s mine”(Y/B/F/N) said, opening the door to her room:

“Here’s Elashor’s”I said, opening his door:

“And here’s mine”I said, opening my door:

“The decor is so strange”Sunset commented “Where did you get all that stuff?”Twilight asked. That made me stop walking “Um, we’ll tell you later”I said, dodging the topic of traveling dimensions. We approached the staircase again “The fourth floor has:

Yet Another Living Room:

A Bathroom:

Elashor’s Studio:

(Y/B/F/N)’s Studio:

My Studio:

“What in Ilúvatar’s name are these things?”Applejack exclaimed with her eyes wide. The seven Elves looked around with curiosity written on their faces. Expected since they’ve never seen anything like this before “It’s like we traveled to another world”Pinkie said awestruck, eyeing the drums quite dreamily “Wait . . are those musical instruments?”she asked “Yes, yes they are”I confirmed “You can play them?!”she asked once again, grabbing me from my shoulders. She had stars in her eyes “Yeah”I giggled at her excitement “Oh this is great!”she squealed.

We exited the room and I closed the door. I noticed that Twilight was eyeing us weirdly. I pretended that I didn’t notice and continued “And lastly, this is the last floor. It doesn’t have much, only our training room”I said as we walked down the long hallway. I reached for the door handle and opened the door:

“Now you’re talking my language”Rainbow smirked “This is awesome. Look at all the different weapons!”she exclaimed in excitement while shaking Sunset’s shoulder. Both me and (Y/B/F/N) laughed at her behavior. I closed the door and we headed downstairs to the first floor “What is that?”Fluttershy asked, pointing to the elevator “It’s an elevator. It basically is a vertical transport vehicle that efficiently moves people or goods between floors of a building”I explained “How does it work?”Twilight asked “It’s . . complicated”I said and we went outside, deciding to not explain the concept of electricity.

“Here we have the backyard with the pool:

The Garden:

And The Field:

Fluttershy, Pinkie and Rarity let out a scream “IT’S THE CREATURES!”Pinkie screamed as she jumped on Applejack’s arms, pointing towards the field. Thankfully, Applejack caught her. Me and (Y/B/F/N) looked to where Pinkie was pointing and saw the Raptors chilling in the field who apparently had heard the screams Oh shit, I forgot we let them out in the garden before we left “Ah fuck”(Y/B/F/N) mumbled “No, there’s no need to be scared”I tried to calm them down “Darling, I don’t know if you noticed but you have six giants monsters right there!”Rarity said with a hint of sarcasm, hiding behind Applejack along with Fluttershy.

“Hold on a second . . these are not monsters”Twilight said, taking a good look at the Raptors who were growling at them menacingly “These are . .”she started but cut herself off when she put two and two together. She turned to look at me and (Y/B/F/N) with wide eyes, realization hitting like a brick “You’re Great Elves!”she exclaimed “I didn’t know that they still existed!”she continued. She rushed to us, grabbing both of our arms “I’ve read so much about you. Tell me, are you done with your training? Have you traveled to other worlds? Is this why you live in this house?-”she started bombarding us with questions only to be dragged back by Sunset “Sorry about her, my Ladies. She gets excited with these things”she apologized with a nervous smile.

“Please, no need for formalities with us. We are no royalty”I shook my head “But you are! You are Great Elves. Practically Angels of Ilúvatar”Twilight disagreed “That’s no excuse to treat us any different”(Y/B/F/N) countered “How about we talk about this over dinner?”I suggested to which everyone agreed. All of us, including the Raptors, headed back inside This is gonna be fun.

~ ~ ~

“So, you’re still under training?”Twilight asked, taking a bite out of her plate “Yeap”(Y/B/F/N) nodded “Only two thousand years to go. Ilúvatar, they are endless“I groaned, resting my head on the palm of my hand “What’s your combination?”Sunset asked “We all have the same, Demon, Angel and God”Elashor replied “I’m more connected to my God form, (Y/N) to her Demon and (Y/B/F/N) to her Angel”he added “Poetic”Sunset remarked with a grin “Yeah, she’s no saint by the way. She’s just as bad as I am”I smirked, pointing at (Y/B/F/N) beside me “Oh shut it”she hissed and nudged me playfully which made me chuckle.

Throughout the conversation, I noticed that Fluttershy kept stealing glances at the Raptors. They had gotten used to the strangers by now, their hissing fits over “You can pet them, you know. They don’t bite”I said with a smile “Are you sure?”she asked “Go ahead”I gestured with my hand towards them. Fluttershy stood up from the table and approached them slowly. She extended her hand towards Delta, letting her smell her. We were all holding our breaths. The Elf started caressing her cheek, making Delta purr in delight. Fluttershy jumped at the sudden noise but kept petting her, seeing that the Guardian was enjoying it. A smile started spreading on her face “Aww, they’re adorable”she cooed, now using both of her hands to pet her cheeks “What are their names?”Rainbow then asked “This is Blue and Echo. Here’s Charlie and Delta. And that’s Lucy and Max”I introduced them one by one “These four are mine. Lucy and Max are (Y/B/F/N)’s”I explained “You have four?!”Sunset exclaimed “Believe me, I was surprised too”I assured her “And Elashor’s?”she asked. Both me and (Y/B/F/N) paused at that, Elashor seemed to stiffen up “He’s deceased . . for thousands of years now”he answered with a sigh “I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to-”Sunset started apologizing but Elashor cut her short “No, don’t be. You didn’t know”he brushed her off with a sad smile.

A few silent minutes passed until I cleared my throat “So, uh. What else do you wanna know?”I asked them, trying to change the topic. The questions kept going on and on, mostly from Twilight. After we were done with dinner, we decided to move to the living room.

7 notes · View notes

alittlewickeddevil · 4 years

Text

A Journey to the End of Times: Chapter 1

Warnings:Death, blood, angst.

Notes:Hope you enjoy the first chapter of this story! Pics and gif not mine also English is not my first language.

Words:3,804

The world is changed . . . I feel it in the water . . . I feel it in the earth . . . I smell it in the air . . .

Much that once was is lost. For none now live who remember it.

It began with the forging of the Great Rings. Three were given to the Elves. Immortal, wisest and fairest of all beings. Seven to the Dwarf Lords. Great miners and craftsmen of the Mountain Halls. And Nine, nine Rings were gifted to the race of Men, who above all else desire power. For within these Rings was bound the strength and will to govern each race. But they were all of them deceived for another Ring was made.

In the Land of Mordor, in the fires of Mount Doom, the Dark Lord Sauron forged in secret a Master Ring to control all others. And into this Ring he poured his cruelty, his malice and his will to dominate all life. One Ring to rule them all.

One by one, the free lands of Middle Earth fell to the power of the Ring. But they were some who resisted. A Last Alliance of Men and Elves marched against the armies of Mordor. And on the slopes of Mount Doom they fought for the freedom of Middle Earth.

Victory was near but the power of the Ring could not be undone. King Elendil was defeated by the Dark Lord. It was in this moment when all hope had faded and Isildur, son of the King, took up his Father's sword and cut the One Ring from Sauron's hand.

Sauron, the enemy of the free people's of Middle Earth was defeated.

The Ring passed to Isildur who had this one chance to destroy evil forever. But the hearts of Men are easily corrupted and the Ring of Power has a will of its own. It betrayed Isildur to his death. And some things that should not have been forgotten were lost.

History became legend, legend became myth and for two and a half thousand years, the Ring passed out of all knowledge. Until when chance came, it ensnared a new bearer. The Ring came to the creature Gollum who took it deep into the tunnels of the Misty Mountains and there it consumed him. The Ring brought to Gollum unnatural long life, for five hundred years it poisoned his mind. And in the gloom of Gollum’s cave it waited.

Darkness creep back into the forest of the world. Rumor grew of a shadow in the East, whispers of a nameless fear. And the Ring of Power perceived its time had now come. It abandoned Gollum. But something happened the Ring did not intend. It was picked up by the most unlikely creature imaginable. A Hobbit, Bilbo Baggins of the Shire.

For the time will soon come when Hobbits will shape the fortunes of all . . .

But our story does not begin from there. It actually starts nearly six thousand years ago. It was a gloomy night and the enemy was not that far away . . .

Narrator’s P.O.V.

“Gandalf!”the little Great Elf exclaimed happily as she run and jumped into the Wizard’s arms. Both of them started laughing “Hello, my dear (Y/N)”he beamed as he picked her up with one hand, as his other was busy holding his staff, and hugged her tightly. After a few moments, they pulled away from the hug “So, how are you? Your parents told me that you discovered your powers”Gandalf asked her with a playful smile. (Y/N) nodded her head in response, the smile never leaving her face. Her parents approached them “Hello Gandalf!”(Y/D/N) greeted "Ah, Lady (Y/M/N) and Lord (Y/D/N). How are you?”he asked the pair “We’re quite alright, thank you”(Y/M/N) responded with a gentle smile “Are you nervous?”the Wizard asked “A little bit”(Y/D/N) admitted “Shall we go inside? This is no place to talk”(Y/M/N) suggested. They all agreed and went inside the house, Gandalf still holding (Y/N) in his arms.

After dinner was served and, eventually eaten, (Y/M/N) went upstairs with (Y/N) to put her to bed, but instead of her bedroom, she run to another room. (Y/N) climbed on her parent’s bed “Honey, what are you doing?”(Y/M/N) giggled as she saw her daughter struggling with the sheets “Please Emel. Just for tonight”(Y/N) whined, pleading her with her eyes. She chuckled in response “Alright, but tomorrow you’re going to your room, missy”(Y/M/N) said and sat beside her on the bed, keeping her company until she was sleeping.

After (Y/M/N) heard the first light snores, she quietly exited the room and headed downstairs “You never mentioned (Y/N)’s combination”she heard Gandalf say as she entered the living room “She took from both me and (Y/M/N)”(Y/D/N) responded “Really? And what is it?”Gandalf asked as he took a sip from his glass filled with red wine “She’s part Demon, part Angel and part Goddess”(Y/M/N) answered for her husband and sat down beside him. Gandalf was surprised at their words “Oh, that’s the most powerful one”he remarked “We know”(Y/M/N) nodded her head, agreeing with the Istari in front of her “You seem skeptical, my Lady”Gandalf pointed out “Whatever worries you?”he wondered as he placed the glass back to the table “It’s nothing, to be honest. Maybe I’m overthinking things again”she brushed it off but Gandalf knew better “Are you sure?”he asked again. (Y/M/N) looked at her husband, who in return gave her an encouraging smile and took her hand in his “I’m just worried about her training. With this much power in her hands- I just hope that we’ll be good enough teachers”the female Great Elf poured out her worries “There is nothing to be worried about, dear. I know (Y/N) is gonna have two great teachers”Gandalf comforted the two great Elves with a kind smile plastered on his face “Thank you”(Y/M/N) chuckled, holding her husband's hand tighter.

“Now, let us not worry about such things”Gandalf said as he took his glass of wine and raised it in the air. The two Great Elves mirrored his actions “May the grace of the Valar be with her throughout her new journey”Gandalf wished “Thank you Olórin. It means a lot to us”(Y/D/N) said with a thankful smile “I know my friend”the Wizard returned the smile as he took a sip of his drink.

~ ~ ~

It was so quiet. The only sound that you could hear were the leaves on the trees outside that danced with the air. Everyone had fallen asleep a couple of hours ago. Though, (Y/D/N)’s sleep was disturbed when he heard weird noises coming from outside. He opened his eyes and looked around the dimly lit room. The starlight giving a sense of calmness. Probably just a deer. He thought. He looked beside him and saw (Y/N) sleeping peacefully in the embrace of his wife. He smiled at the sight and snaked his arm around both of them, falling back to sleep.

Though, the strange noises did not stop. He heard them again. He decided to get up and investigate. But when he opened the door, he was met with something he thought he’d never see ever again. The Great Orc gave him a devilish smile and before he could react he grabbed him by the neck and stabbed (Y/D/N) in his stomach. (Y/M/N) jumped from her sleep “(Y/D/N)?”she called as she sat up. Her eyes widened at the sight of her husband being stabbed to death. She let out a gasp and placed her hand over her mouth. Her eyes started stinging from the threatening tears. (Y/D/N) turned his head to face her, blood running from his mouth “(Y/M/N) . . . r-run!”were his last words before the Great Orc stabbed him one last time and dropped his, now lifeless, body to the floor.

The Great Orc hissed and growled as he turned his attention to the two females. He started walking towards them but (Y/M/N) acted quicker. She picked up her daughter in her arms and run for the window “Mom?”the little girl mumbled as she was woken up. (Y/M/N) quickly changed into her Angel Form, her Wings sprouting as she jumped off. Unfortunately, (Y/N) glanced over her Mother’s shoulder, her eyes landing on the body of her dead Father “Ada?”she said under her breath, her eyes fully blown. What is going on?

The Great Orc came into view, growling at the little Great Elf. (Y/N) let out a scream when she saw him. His red, rage-filled, eyes glaring at her. (Y/M/N) glanced behind her and started flapping her Wings faster. The Great Orc had other plans though. He raised the blood-covered dagger and threw it towards them “Mom watch out!”(Y/N) screamed but it was too late. The dagger pierced through her left Wing and before they knew it, they started falling.

(Y/M/N) hugged (Y/N) tightly to her chest and before they could hit the ground, she turned them around so that she could take the hit. (Y/M/N) groaned in pain at the impact. At least her daughter was unhurt.

The Great Orc smiled devilishly and jumped out of the window as well, landing on his feet. He was ready to throw another dagger. (Y/M/N) saw that and immediately turned their bodies again, shielding her daughter’s body with hers. She let out a gasp as the dagger pierced straight through her shoulder blades. (Y/N) sat up on her knees and looked down at her Mother in pure fear, tears falling down her cheeks “M-mom-”she was silenced by her Mother placing her hand on her cheek, caressing her cheekbone with her thumb “I-it’s okay love. It’s . . it’s gonna be o-okay”she struggled with a forceful smile, trying to mask the pain. She reached behind her neck, with her other hand, and took off her necklace “M-my sweet (Y/N)”she whispered as she handed her necklace to her “We’re a-always gonna be here for you. We love you so much”she said with a trembling breath, still smiling brightly for her.

She could feel it, her end was near “Never forget that”she uttered with her final breath. The hand which was holding (Y/N)’s cheek, fell limp on her daughter’s lap. Her eyes slowly closing and her heart beat coming to an end “Mom?”(Y/N) called “Mom? Mom wake up”she kept saying over and over as she shook her Mother’s body “Don’t do this Mom, please”(Y/N) continued but to no avail. She was gone. They were both gone. (Y/N) let out a scream and rested her head on her Mother’s forehead as she kept crying, mumbling for her to wake up.

The Great Orc started approaching her. He said something which she didn't understand and before she knew it, the Great Orc had picked her up and thrown her several meters away. He kept talking but (Y/N) couldn't understand a word he was saying. He kept kicking her and punching her. Several scratches and bruises started showing up on her skin. Her, already bloodstained, white dress became dirty and muddy.

One final blow to her stomach and she started coughing up blood. She tried to get up and run but she couldn’t. Her whole body was in great pain. She just wished for this to be over. The Great Orc picked up one of his daggers from the dead Great Elf and started walking toward her once again. He said one last thing as he raised the dagger in the air. (Y/N) closed her eyes tightly, waiting to feel the stinging pain of the blade but . . it never did. She heard a hiss and something falling right beside her.

She opened her eyes and saw Gandalf, stabbing the bastard with his sword, the dagger now lying beside her “Go back to the abyss, you filth”Gandalf raged as he took out his sword and swang it, the Great Orc’s head falling several meters away, his body falling to the ground “Gandalf?”(Y/N) said under her breath. The Wizard looked down at her. Her face was expressing sheer horror. He kneeled down, throwing his sword and staff to the ground with a loud ‘clang’, and placed his hands on her cheeks, examining her wounds “(Y/N), are you okay?”he asked her, the only response he got was a small shake of her head as she sobbed uncontrollably “It’s okay, my dear”he reassured her as he took her in his arms, embracing her but being careful of her wounds “Gandalf, t-they- . .”(Y/N) choked, her voice cracking due to the tears but Gandalf cut her off “Shh, I know. You are safe now”Gandalf assured while stroking her hair, rocking her back and forth in hopes to ease her distress.

His heart broke for the small Elf. He pressed a kiss on the top of her head, sighing deeply. Suddenly, (Y/N) started to subtly shake. Gandalf frowned and responded by hugging her tightly “I am right here, (Y/N). Take your time”he said in a gentle voice. She kept crying, wetting the fabric on his shoulder from her tears. Fortunately, she stopped after a while, with no more tears coming out, only some occasional sobs.

Gandalf looked around before picking (Y/N) up “Let us go now. We don’t know if more of them are out there”he said as he put his sword back in its sheath. He grabbed his staff and run back inside. His horse was resting at the front of the house. He placed (Y/N) on its back and then climbed on himself. Gandalf trusted only one person that could help him.

~ ~ ~

They were traveling for hours. (Y/N) slept for most of their journey, too exhausted and hurt to stay awake. The necklace of her Mother adorning her neck. It was early in the morning when they finally reached their destination. (Y/N) opened her eyes and saw that they were surrounded by trees, the sunlight trying to break through their leaves. She wanted to ask where are they but she didn’t have the energy to speak.

As they kept wandering through the forest, she kept hearing strange noises coming from behind the bushes and trees. It sounded like hissing and growling. (Y/N) jumped again at another sound, her head snapping towards it, but Gandalf patted her shoulder “It’s okay, (Y/N). We are safe here, nothing to be worried about”he reassured her. She turned her head straight ahead once again and noticed a wooden Gate at the end of the path.

The Wizard helped (Y/N) off his horse and back in his arms, since she couldn’t walk just yet. Gandalf knocked on the door a couple of times and waited. They heard footsteps coming behind the door and the Gate unlocking. An Elf with dark brown hair and ice blue eyes opened the Gate “Gandalf?”he questioned the Istari in front of him, frowning “Elashor, I am deeply sorry for the disturbance but can we come inside?”Gandalf apologized for his sudden appearance. Elashor’s eyes landed on (Y/N)’s broken form. A weird feeling set in his guts, knowing exactly what that meant “Please, come in”the male Elf said with a small smile.

Gandalf gave a nod at his old friend and they stepped inside. (Y/N) looked around at the garden in awe. Then her eyes landed on the house- or more like castle in front of her, it was breathtaking.

The three of them walked inside the house. (Y/N) looked around, observing her surroundings. Gandalf set (Y/N) on one of the couches in the living room and kneeled to her level “Alright, my dear. I’ll be with you soon. I need to have a talk with my friend if that’s okay?”he said in a gentle tone, holding her small hands in his. (Y/N) looked back at the Elf and then back to Gandalf. Her eyes averted to their joined hands and nodded “Thank you”he whispered and sat up, walking towards Elashor.

Gandalf’s P.O.V.

I sat up and walked away from (Y/N). Elashor turned his back to me and we walked further away from the living room “Gandalf, what happened?”Elashor finally asked as he turned to look at me. I took a moment to answer. I did not know where to begin. I let out a sigh “I need your help, my friend”I started “I’m guessing that you sensed what she is”I pointed out. Elashor nodded in response “I didn’t know there were any more Great Elves left”he remarked “You know her parents. Lord (Y/D/N) and Lady (Y/M/N)”I reminded him “Yes I remember them. I didn’t know they had a kid”Elashor exclaimed confused “She’s only six”I stated “Well, where are her parents now?”he questioned. I paused at his question “Gandalf?”he asked again. I took a deep breath before answering “They were murdered last night . . by a Great Orc”I answered. The Great Elf’s eyes widened at my words “What?”he exclaimed. He seemed disturbed at what he heard “He was only one. I killed him before he could cause any more damage”I continued, my eyes averting to (Y/N)’s form. She hasn’t moved at all.

“She wasn’t the only one”Elashor muttered, looking at (Y/N) as well. I frowned “What do you mean?”I asked him, looking back at him. He turned his head to me “There was another attack last night. An old friend of mine brought his daughter here as well. She’s upstairs sleeping. Her Mother, who was a Great Elf, was killed by a group of Great Orcs late in the night”he revealed “She’s a Great Elf too?”I questioned, referring to the girl “Yes but I don’t know her combination yet. I have to perform a spell in order to trigger it”he explained.

Silence took over for a minute between us “What’s her combination?”Elashor asked after a minute or so, pointing to (Y/N) with his head “Same as yours. Her powers were revealed a couple of days ago. Her parents called me to celebrate but . .”I said, my eyes drifting to the floor, a wave of guilt washing over me.

“I know I am asking for a lot but you are the only one I trust to train her. Can you please take care of her?”I asked him with a hopeful look on my face “I’m aware that it’s a lot to ask but-”I continued my rant but Elashor cut it short “Gandalf, don’t worry about it. I’d be happy to. Anything to help her. Besides, I know you can’t stay here”he agreed, smiling gently “Thank you, my friend”I said, mirroring his smile “Don’t mention it”he said and we headed back to the living room.

“(Y/N)”I called in a soft tone. She turned her head to me. I sat down beside her “This is Lord Elashor”I introduced the unknown Elf to her “He is a Great Elf, just like you”I continued. She turned her attention to him. Elashor send a kind smile and greeted her, in order to appear more friendly “He is a very good friend of mine, you can trust him”I reassured her as I saw that she was skeptical “He is going to be your teacher”I announced. At that, (Y/N) turned to look at me “We’re gonna stay here?”she asked, her voice weak “Unfortunately, no. I will be leaving tonight. But I promise you that I’ll keep visiting you”I replied with a bittersweet smile. (Y/N)’s expression dropped. I felt her shaking again “No. No you can’t leave me Gandalf. Please!”she said as she started crying again. Her hands wrapped me in a hug, burying her face in my chest “I know, my dear. I know it’s a lot for you right now but someone needs to train you”I said as I hugged her back “Why can’t you do it?”she asked, her voice muffled by the fabric of my cloak “If I knew how, I would without a second thought, dear”I said, caressing her back. She hugged me tightly in return, as if I was going to vanish into thin air.

“I can assure you that you’ll be safe here. Elashor is gonna take good care of you, I promise”I exclaimed. She looked up at me with tear-stained eyes “You are safe now”I repeated my words from last night. That seemed to calm her down.

“Are you hungry?”Elashor asked (Y/N). She didn’t answer, only nodded her head “Okay, I’m going to prepare something for you”he said with a smile and walked towards the kitchen, leaving us alone. I turned back to (Y/N) and looked at her. I caressed her hair. She hugged me once again and I hugged her back, whispering words of comfort.

~ ~ ~

(Y/N)’s P.O.V.

“Do you have to leave?”I asked the Wizard in front of me as he was preparing his horse to leave. He let out a sigh and turned around “I am afraid I must. I am needed elsewhere, dear”he replied, trying his best to give me a smile “But, you’re the only one I have left. Please, Gandalf”I pleaded him, feeling my eyes watering once more, hoping that he’ll change his mind. He stopped his task once more and turned back around, kneeling down to my level “I cannot stay here, (Y/N). If I could, I would. It saddens me too that I have to leave but I promise you that I’ll be coming here as often as I can”he exclaimed, taking my hands in his. I looked down at them “Will you promise that you’ll never leave me?”I asked him, averting my gaze back at him. He let his smile widen a bit more “I promise”he said.

Gandalf hopped on his horse and turned to us. He looked at Elashor and said something I couldn’t understand. I frowned. Elashor chuckled and replied with a grin. I looked between the two confused. Gandalf let a final sigh and glanced at me. I gave him a smile, the best one I could master in a moment like this. He gave me one back and winked.

He tagged at the reins, turning his horse around and he was off, disappearing into the darkness of the forest. Both me and Elashor stood there until he was completely gone “Come on”I heard him say “Let’s go inside. You have to rest”he added and placed a hand on my shoulder. We turned around and before he could close the Gates, I took one last glance behind me, remaining with the hope and promise that he’ll be back.

8 notes · View notes